Buffy Fanfic - Tumblr Posts - Page 3

Chapter 27 Changes

It was nearly 3 o’clock in the morning when there was a quiet commotion at the front door as the level two girls returned with Faith. Faith was exhausted and annoyed, “Upstairs. Bed. All of you!” She hissed. Faith sighed and took a few steps towards the living room, “That better be a stuffy Brit in there because if one of the girls left the TV on I might just freaking lose it.”

“Never been called ‘stuffy’ but definitely London born and bred, still got a family crypt with my sodding name on it,” Spike drawled.

“Not the Brit I was expecting but I’ll take it,” she said as she plunked herself down in one of the leather barrel chairs. She nodded her head towards Buffy curled up next to Spike with her head on a pillow in his lap and a blue and green tartan blanket over her slight form. “Is this another ‘mother hen’ thing? If she’s not careful I’m gonna start thinking she’s sweet on me.”

Spike snorted out all small laugh, “Not exactly, we sort of kicked Giles out and took over the vigil. This was a planned kip on the couch. I should probably wake her up. She wanted to know if you heard anything about the girl.”

Faith shook her head, “Don’t bother. All three of the neck traumas turned out to be vamps but none of them were our girl, two guys and a super-buff lady bodybuilder type. There’s definitely been a lot more new vampires this last year. This is getting ridiculous, it's like they’re turning everyone.”

“Hoping the girl’s just exercising her inner rebel and she’s on a bender or something.”

“I hear that. What do you make of all this?”

He shrugged, “Magic always comes with a price. Angel’s people were so busy dealing with the Senior Partners that we barely noticed what else was going on. The minute I got to Paris with Buffy I noticed something was different. Hard to put my finger on it and I was pretty focused on getting to her but it does seem like demon activity is slowly ramping up. Might be a good idea to check out some of the other Hellmouths, see if one of them didn’t open up or something.”

“Just Cleveland right?”

“I’m no expert but I think there’s probably at least a couple more. Haven’t been active in ages, of that I’m sure. Went to Sunnydale in the first place to get Dru strong, there definitely weren’t any other ones active then. Cleveland woke up a few years ago. My guess is that a few more probably opened for business after the big Slayer-boom and we’re just now starting to see the up-tick.”

“Damn I wish that didn’t make sense to my tired brain. Alright man, one thing at a time. Missing girl. I’m hitting the sack. You two coming upstairs?”

Spike eyed Buffy sleeping soundly with one arm wrapped tightly around his lap, “Nah, I think we’re just going to kip here. This room doesn’t get direct sunlight, we should be good.”

“Your call man.”

“Cheers,” he murmured dismissively. He turned his gaze back towards Buffy, she looked almost like a child curled up the way she was. Adorable. He made an effort to make himself more comfortable without moving her too much as he snuggled down with her.

****************

The girls stampeded down the stairs for breakfast, waking Buffy up with a start. She was usually up before them. She gingerly moved Spike’s arm from across her upper body, as she tried to get up. She gave his shoulder a little shove, not realizing the precarious position he was in on the edge of the couch.

“Wh— ah!“ Spike yelped as he fell unceremoniously to the floor with a thud.

“Ohh! God, Spike! I’m sorry!!!” She squealed in response and leaned over the edge of the couch to look at him.

“Oofff,” he lifted his head and clunked it back down on the plush blue rug covering the floor, “Morning to you too, Pet,” he groaned.

“Sorry—“ she grimaced apologetically.

“Can think of a way you can make it up to me,” he said with a smirk.

Buffy rolled her eyes, “You can take it out on my hide later, I’m already running late.”

He scrubbed his fingers through his hair and down the back of his neck “Go on, teach, impart wisdom. I’m going upstairs until it’s time for my afternoon class.”

Buffy groaned as she got up and stretched her arms above her head. Spike sat up on the floor as he watched her with interest, “Wake me if you hear anything about Sheena’s sister, would you?”

“Faith didn’t have anything new I take it?”

“Nah, not a thing.”

She nodded once and got up. Spike followed her up to their room where Buffy quickly got changed and headed back down for coffee and her morning session with the girls.

It was late afternoon when Spike came down to the kitchen after his class. He was working with the Level 4 girls on resourcefulness and creative fighting techniques. Buffy and Faith had of course stressed the point while working with them but they all felt it was such an essential part of Slaying that Spike had agreed to take on the task. After all, Spike was undoubtedly just as creative and resourceful in his fighting as Buffy. Plus he offered a unique insight, that Buffy especially felt was essential for them to really grasp what it meant to be a Slayer.

Giles came into the kitchen just as Spike was making himself comfortable with his feet up on the corner of the table and a mug of blood in his hands. He eyed the vampire as he made himself a cup of tea and carefully managed to bring it to the table without spilling it. He raised a crutch knocking Spike’s booted feet off the table.

“Oh come on, mate, just got comfortable,” he whined petulantly.

“I’m really not in the mood right now, Spike,” he grumbled as he sat down in front of him.

Spike watched him, “Where you been all day anyway?”

“I’ve been making calls. Seems demonic activity, especially vampire activity has been on the rise. I just got a call from my man working with the Slayer in Cleveland, she’s asking if we can send a second Slayer to help with the increase. My contacts in Pittsburgh say things have gotten so bad that they have been quietly trying to encourage people to stay in after dark in some of the rougher neighborhoods. I’ve assured them I have two Slayers set to arrive by next week. I’ve never heard Spencer so relieved. He’s even offered to set up a loft apartment for them, rent free, in a building he owns.”

“This nice guy a Watcher?”

“One of the few left that actually observes my authority, or rather Buffy’s, I suppose would be more accurate. He had been teaching a group of trainees in an off the books location when the council was attacked. He and his students have agreed to work with us. Unfortunately that means that including his students and the surviving members of the council there are only about thirty Watchers willing to work with us here at the school. I had been planning on sending Zari to Vancouver to be closer to her family, however now I think she would be better suited for Cleveland.”

“And Wendy?”

“She’ll be working in Miami. She comes from a very wealthy family. They have a house there and she’ll be able to blend in with the party scene there rather easily. I believe she is rather looking forward to the placement.”

“Thought I smelled socialite when she was around.”

“Ah yes, she did have a particularly difficult time coming to terms with the calling, a bit like Buffy. Well a bit worse if I’m honest.”

“Can’t rightly picture Buffy being anything less than what she is.”

“Naturally. By the time you ehh… met her, Buffy had already largely come to terms with accepting her role.”

“First time I saw her I knew she was something special. Her resourcefulness always impressed me. Never could have imagined falling in love with her the way I did.”

“I don’t think anyone saw that coming.”

“Drusilla did.”

“Really?”

“Didn’t Buffy ever tell you? It’s why Dru left me in the first place. Told me she couldn’t stand to touch me because my head was full of the Slayer. Said a lot of things that turned out to be true, Dru did,” Spike took a deep drink of blood and tipped his head back for a moment. He straightened up looking at Giles, “you ever look into that thing we talked about when Buffy and I first got here?”

“The Hellmouths?”

“Yeah, that.”

“I’ve been doing some research, it’s been a bit slow. However what I’ve found seems to support your theory. That’s actually what prompted my phone calls today, Faith brought it up to me this morning.”

“We might’ve had a little chat last night.”

“Yes well the statistics I’ve been able to compile so far would suggest that smaller towns outside of Pittsburgh, Seattle and Chicago might be prime suspects in America as well as a small area outside of Strasbourg, France and— and possibly Dalkeith—“

“Dalkeith? You’re putting me on. Where Sheena is from?”

“These are only possible sites where Hellmouths could potentially be. This isn’t even considering if they are active or not. There could be any number of such places. However a pattern does seem to be emerging. All of these locations are near but not actually in large cities. Even Cleveland’s Hellmouth isn’t in the heart of the city. It’s located under a retirement village just on the outer edge of the city.”

“Sunnydale being close but not too close to LA.”

“Exactly, which does tend to both narrow and widen the search simultaneously.”

“Couldn’t Willow just do some sort of a locator spell or something? Maybe even tell us if they’ve been activated or not?”

Giles thought about it for a moment, “There is a fairly standard spell I’m sure she could modify,” Giles checked his watch, “Willow is at the library until closing tonight, I’ll have to call her tomorrow.”

“Dunno if it’s pressing or not, just an uneasy feeling. Maybe I’m just being paranoid because of the whole pillar-of-fire thing, don’t think I got another one of those in me.”

“No, I rather think not,” Giles shook his head.

“Any of these calls you been making have anything to do with our missing girl?”

“A few, I have some feelers out.”

Spike nodded. The two men sat in relaxed silence as Spike finished his blood and Giles sipped at his tea. The phone rang and Spike got up languidly to retrieve it. He looked at the number displayed on the handheld phone, it wasn’t Willow or Dawn or even Angel for that matter, so he handed the phone over to Giles.

Spike took his mug to the sink to wash it and set it in the dish drainer. He was just getting ready to leave the kitchen when Giles hung up the phone looking grave.

“What is it?”

Giles shook his head, “I’d rather not have to go over this more than once. Would you please go get Buffy? Faith too if she’s around but I believe she was getting a shower and going over to Mr Ross’s flat. She may have already left.”

“Is this about Ruby?”

Giles nodded and Spike’s stomach clenched.

A few minutes later Spike and Buffy we’re back in the kitchen with Giles, all three of them looking grim. Faith had already left for Callum’s.

“What’s the sitch? Spike said you had something on Ruby.”

Giles cleared his throat, “I just got a call back from a friend who works at one of the morgues. They got a report of a missing body and a dead assistant medical examiner in Dalkeith.”

Spike squeezed Buffy’s shoulder, she turned her face into his hand brushing her cheek against the back of the hand he had rested there. Buffy inhaled shakily, “Did you get a description of the missing body?” she asked. She turned back to look at Giles. She could read the answer on Giles’s face before he even opened his mouth, “It matches the description of Sheena’s missing sister.”

Buffy couldn’t speak. Sheena had just turned fifteen before they had arrived. Spike said there were five years between the girls and she knew they were close. Sheena would often talk about her sister. This was just too much. The whole situation seemed too surreal. A large stone dropped in the pit of Buffy’s stomach. At once her mind shot to an image she had in her head of Dawn while she had been dead. The thought made her want to throw up.

She felt a little surge of energy, mixed with love and steely resolve spread into her. It started at her shoulder under Spike’s hand, and spread through her. Her back muscles tensed almost of their own accord making her sit up more rigidly. She took another deep breath, this one much more steady, “What’s her family’s address? Spike and I will go tonight. We can canvas the area and—”

“I tried to call her mother again just now but there was no answer. I’ll try again before it gets dark.”

Buffy turned towards Spike, his jaw was set, she could tell he was thinking the same thing she was without even tapping into their link.

They had both seen it a number of times, a new vampire would often return home. Sometimes it was out of confusion or ignorance, sometimes it was out of malice. Whatever the reason, it never ended well.

Spike had been there, he’d done it. He’d killed his only living family, his dear mother, mere days after being turned. He caught sight of his own black polished fingernails and remembered Sheena insisting on doing them for him just before he and Buffy left for their weekend getaway. A pang of guilt shot through him.

“I’m grabbing a crossbow and a couple of stakes, you want anything?” He asked, standing up abruptly.

“I think I want my scythe for this one. Feels like official business.”

“What should I tell Sheena?”

Buffy and Spike exchanged a look, “We won’t be leaving right away. If she comes down, let her know her sister is missing and that Spike and I are going to check it out. Let her know there’s a possible vamp angle going on. I don’t want her completely blindsided if we have to dust her sister,” she glanced at Spike again, “Sometimes I really hate this job,” Buffy said a little tiredly. She wasn’t physically tired. It was more of the thought of explaining to Sheena that they had to kill her undead sister that was exhausting.

****************

Sheena’s parents lived in a large cottage just barely outside of town. The light over the front door was on, as was a light in what looked like the kitchen. Buffy knocked on the door and a disheveled looking woman with mousy brown hair came to the door.

She was fully dressed and her walking shoes had fresh mud on them, “You must be Miss Summers and Mr. Spike, we only just got home when Mr. Giles called to say you were coming over,” she choked back a sob and took a deep breath, “It’s so good of you to come out to help look for our girl. We’ve been out looking for hours.”

Buffy let out a little sigh of relief, at least Sheena’s parents were safe and Giles had finally got through to them, “We’re glad to help any way we can, do you mind if we come in, Mrs Anderson?”

“By all means, yes please, come in,” she said.

Buffy and Spike followed her and sat down at the kitchen table where her husband was sitting with a cup of tea in front of him.

“Tea?” she asked.

“Oh no thanks ma’am,” Spike murmured, “We can’t stay long. We just wanted to talk to you first.”

Buffy cleared her throat, “How much has Sheena told you about what we do at the castle and what she’s learning?”

Sheena’s parents glanced at each other and her mother put her fingers up to her lips, “Oh God, is this about vampires?” she asked in a hushed tone.

Spike huffed, “Just about everything is for us it would seem. But ehh— We really hope not. Giles did a little digging and one of the morgues reported an incident involving a missing body matching your daughter’s description,” Spike said as calmly and gently as he possibly could. It wasn’t exactly his strong suit.

Sheena‘s mother let out a stifled wail, “Oh God, not my baby!”

Buffy interjected, “We don’t know anything for sure yet that’s why we’re here. We need to go look for her. Do you have any recent photos we could use for confirmation?”

“Are you trying to tell us that one of those un-holy beasts took our daughter?” Mr. Anderson asked, his voice growing angry.

Spike looked him right in the eye, “We have reason to believe that she may have—“

“S—spike!” Buffy hissed, giving him a warning look.

He turned towards her, “We agreed they should be warned, yeah?”

“Warned about what?”

Buffy hesitated, “That there is a possibility she could have been turned. We’ve seen it before.”

Mrs Anderson fainted. Spike, who had anticipated such a reaction, was already on his feet and caught her before she could hit the floor.

“Maggie!” Mr. Anderson shrieked as he saw his wife collapse.

Spike picked up the woman in a bridal carry, “Got a place I can sit her down?”

Mr. Anderson nodded blankly, “Just through there, in the sitting room.”

Spike gave him a curt nod and carried her into the room, laying her down carefully on the couch. He came back into the kitchen, “She’ll be fine, good strong pulse. Just a bit of a shock, is all.”

Buffy turned towards the poor man at the table. He looked white as a sheet. He nodded glumly, “What does this mean for our girl? Is there some sort of cure or is she just—“

Spike fought the urge to laugh, “A cure for vampirism? No. Unless you call a stake to the heart a cure. Buffy and I have been doing this a long time.”

“We know vampires, trust me there’s no cure.”

“The person has to die first, that’s how vampires are made. They die. When they wake up all their memories, personality, speech patterns, the whole bloody lot, it's all still there but it’s not them. It’s a demon.”

“So if she has been turned, our daughter is dead and— and what? Her soul— what of her soul? Has she gone on? Is she at peace?”

Spike had to ponder that for a moment, he got his soul back, but from where exactly? He really didn’t know. It’s not like he had a separate set of memories that came along with it or anything, “I really can’t say. It’s a good—“

“Yes,” Buffy interrupted, “The soul does move on.”

Spike turned to her with a questioning look, “Buffy?”

She shook her head, she didn’t really know where it had come from, but somehow she knew it was true. At least to some degree. It probably depended on the person they were to begin with but she wasn’t going to say that. She wasn’t exactly a theologian. “I hum— I just realized something. It can wait. We should get moving,” Buffy stood up, “If Ruby shows up, don’t let her in. If she’s been turned she’ll need an invitation into the house. If she gets in you and your wife are dead and Sheena is an orphan at fifteen.”

Mr. Anderson’s gaze shifted towards the sitting room where his wife was laying on the couch. He nodded sadly, “What do we do?”

“Stay in the house, don’t open the door for anyone but us after dark. Don’t even go out in the yard. Unless Ruby shows up in broad sunlight, don't let her in no matter what she says. Call this number, extension 1,” Buffy handed him her card, “Spike— Mr. Spike and I will take care of it. Can we see that picture please?”

Mr. Anderson went over to a little table by the front door where a family photo sat by a bowl the family used for keys. Buffy and Spike followed him, “We have others but this was taken just before Sheena’s birthday.”

“Thank you,” she said, passing the picture over to Spike. He examined the photo, Ruby and Sheena were standing with their arms around the other’s waist and standing between their parents. A happy family. They looked a lot alike, both girls had sweet heart shaped faces and dark wavy hair.

Outside the cottage Spike lit up a cigarette and turned to Buffy, “Care to tell me what that was all about in there?”

Buffy reached into the car to grab her scythe and gestured her free hand indicating she wanted to take a walk around the property before they left. “I don’t know, really. It’s going to sound kinda crazy but I think I just put together some things I hadn’t before. Like super crazy-deep, floaty-warm-cozy-heaven type things.”

“I’m listening.”

“Exactly!”

Spike cocked his head to the side, “What?”

“I think you were there with me in heaven. Or William-you. Your soul I mean.”

“My– what? How do you figure that one? My soul was in— what? You’re not talking’ sense, Pet.”

“It’s crazy, I know. But I think you were there with me. Well the soul part anyway.”

“And you’re just bringing it up now?”

“I didn't put it together until now. I— I think that’s why I felt so comfortable with you when I came back… Maybe I somehow— I don’t know— maybe I recognized a tiny piece of you, your humanity maybe, or something William-y… and you were so easy to talk to. I think maybe that’s why I couldn’t just leave you alone after you came back to Sunnydale with your soul. Everyone, even you, asked me why I didn’t want you gone, I— I think somehow I was, I dunno… attracted to you… but like in a magnet kind of way.”

“Magnetic souls? And here I thought you just loved me for my body.”

Buffy punched him in the upper arm, “No you didn’t.”

He grinned, “No, I didn’t. But I still don’t get how you just put that together now.”

“I just never thought about it before. He asked the question in there and it just came to me. I know it doesn’t make any sense. It destroyed me when you died. I felt like I was walking around like half a person— it was almost like being ripped out of heaven all over again but without the overwhelming sensory issues— but that feeling went away when you came back.”

They both stopped walking and turned towards each other, “So you’re saying that even the soulful-poncey-William bit of me somehow tracked you down in heaven? Heaven?”

“Yeah, I think so. I— I don’t know. It sounds crazy right?”

He looked at her carefully thinking, then after a moment he shook his head, “Suppose not, Pet, not really. I can’t imagine any part of me not loving you completely. Not now, not after everything we’ve been through. I know my first thoughts after getting my soul back, right after ‘God the pain! Kill me now!’, were all about you. You and the things I did. What I tried to do to you. How I deserved you less than ever when I realized the magnitude of what I’d done. I knew I didn’t deserve you but I had to get back to you. Then the closer I got to Sunnydale, the more jumbled up my brain got, started seeing things, people… The First, obviously. It’s still a bit of a jumble in here at times but it’s a hell of a lot better than it was. Taking time in LA really helped sort a lot of it out.”

“I like the idea that you were there with me in some weird way. Even if you don’t have any memory of it. I know I was loved and I was safe, and I’m pretty sure your soul was part of that somehow. I feel like I get a tiny bit of that back when we’re together. It helps explain a few things about us that didn’t make sense to me for a long time.”

He snorted a puff of cigarette smoke, “You had questions about us? Fancy that.”

“Like you never have? There’s a bunch of poems in that journal of yours that say otherwise.”

“I— Course I have in the past; not so much since Paris.”

Buffy raised an eyebrow at him, “I know you. I know you still have doubts. Mostly about you and your truckload of a century's worth of insecurities. I know they’re not totally about us exactly, but I know you do, sometimes.”

“Bugger, we really are made for each other, you and I.”

“Looks like you were right all along.”

“Bound to be right about at least one thing every century or so.”

Buffy laughed weakly, “Are you picking up on anything out here?”

“Nope.”

“Me either, let’s do a sweep between here and the park and the cemetery, see what turns up.”

Spike nodded once in response, “Lead on Slayer.”

****************

The sweep of the cemetery and the park turned up two vampires but there was no sign of Ruby. They did a second sweep of the Anderson’s property and knocked on the door to check on Sheena’s parents again.

Mr Anderson welcomed them back inside, “Did you find her? Did you find our girl?” he asked as he led them back into the little kitchen.

Mrs Anderson had recovered and was sitting up with a pot of tea. She had a set of rosary beads clutched in her hand as she sipped a cup of tea. Her eyes were red and she looked like a strong breeze might knock her over.

Buffy swallowed painfully at the sight of her, “No, no sign of her yet. I’m sorry. I really wish we had better news for you.”

Mrs Anderson turned watery eyes to her, her voice cracked as she spoke, “W—we u-understand you are doing w-what needs to be done. I just— I can’t get past the idea that something so evil could be walking around in my baby’s b—body,” she choked on the last word and dissolved into fresh sobs.

Her husband went to her wrapping an arm around her, “We know you are doing what must be done but, I— I think perhaps it’s better if you leave. If she turns up we’ll call,” he said quietly looking from his sobbing wife to Buffy and Spike.

“Have you talked to Sheena yet?” Buffy asked.

“She— she called. She insisted we stay inside and— to trust you both. She wants to come home— but— if Ruby really has been turned—“ he shook his head, “Sheena is still so young, she shouldn’t see her sister like— like that.”

Spike dug his hands in his pockets, avoiding their eyes, “Sheena’s a good kid, one of the best. She’s in good hands at the castle.”

“She’s mentioned you Mr Spike, she says you and Miss Summers are exceptionally good at what you do. Killing these beasts.”

“We are, been at it for a good while now.”

He nodded sadly, “I can’t imagine it’s easy work.”

Buffy shrugged, “We do what we have to. But you’re right, some days are a lot harder than others.”

“I can’t imagine the toll it must take on you, or the toll it will eventually take on our Sheena, especially after— after this—-“

“We have a pretty incredible support system, and we’ll help her anyway we can.”

“I’m glad to hear it. God go with you both. If our girl is truly beyond saving; we hope she can at least find eternal rest,” Mr Anderson said softly.

“We’ll see ourselves out,” Spike murmured thickly.

Chapter 28 Twisted Sister

They were quiet as they headed back to the castle. The sight of Sheena’s parents and their kind words stung at them both.

“I hate this. This isn’t the first time I’ve had to deal with a vampire who was once someone I knew or at least acquainted with. I mean, it’s not like I actually know Ruby but I do know Sheena. This whole thing just sucks.”

Spike made a noncommittal grunting sound.

“What’s going through your head over there?” Buffy asked, breaking the silence.

“Pfft— Think you’d be able to just pick it up out of the bloody air.”

“Spike?”

He tapped the steering wheel with an open palm, “The truth is… I’m thinking about my mum.”

That was definitely not what she was expecting to hear. She raised an eyebrow, “Okay, I’ll bite.”

“It’s— I almost feel like I did her a favor— not— bugger it, that didn’t come out right. I— my mum was a widow, she didn’t have anyone else after I died. Part of the reason I eh- did what I did…”

“You thought you were saving her—“

“I was a sodding fool. I was— not the point. I was just thinking about what I must have put her through when I didn’t come home after the party. She must have looked something like Mrs Anderson there.”

“You never talk about your parents. What was your mom like?”

“Bit like yours I suppose. She was a very nice, very lovely lady. Losing my father would’ve done her in but she had to be strong for my sake. Grace under pressure. That was her. I took care of her the best I could…”

“What was her name?”

“Anne, her name was Anne.”

Buffy stared at him a moment, “Anne?”

“Common enough name, Pet. Don’t go thinking I’ve put a ton of thought into that one.”

“Ahh huhh, I’m sure… Anne, what?”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t even know what your last name is.”

“I— is that really important right now?”

“It’s just weird... How do I not know your last name?”

“Don’t flatter yourself, fairly certain not even Angel knows what it is.”

“No way. You’re kidding me.”

“Used yours at the hospital for a reason.”

“Well yeah, because I had already put my foot in my mouth.”

“Yeah and if we ever do tie the knot, I’ll take it then too,” he grumbled.

“Oh my God, you have a totally horrible last name don’t you?” she gaped at him a moment, “You’re English, how bad could it actually be?”

“Never you mind, Pet. I’m pretty sure we have bigger fish to fry than my family name and history. Like how we’re going to track down Ruby and find out why so many folks are being turned lately.”

“Don’t think I’m done here mister. It can’t be so bad you can’t tell me, the woman you love, what it is. You’re being stupid,” she turned back towards the passenger side window gazing listlessly out of it as they drove on.

“Yeah, I know it. It just doesn’t make much difference. I don’t use it. And I’d be damned all over again if I’m going to let you use it.”

“Don’t I get a say?”

“How about this, you agree to marry me and I’ll tell you what it is.”

“Ohh I am soooo not accepting a marriage proposal like that! That was so—“

“If I were proposing, you’d know it.”

“Okay… so—“

“So, I’ll tell you when I’m ready.”

“Dumb.”

“Don’t I know it— hang on-“ he said slowly. Spike leaned over the steering wheel and squinted/. They had just pulled onto the country road leading to the castle and were nearly to the long driveway. Orange light illuminated the castle from behind, casting it in a sharp silhouette. He hit the gas.

Buffy squealed, “Holy shit, Spike!”

Spike growled, “Looks like we got trouble, Slayer, look ahead.”

“Oh God, the girls—“ she pulled her phone out looking at it, “No calls, this must have just happened.”

Just then the phone in Buffy’s hand rang, it was the castle’s number, “Giles?”

“Buffy, oh thank God. We’re under attack, vampires have set fire to several trees in the orchard. Ursula and Addison have already gone out.”

“How many?”

“I don’t know. The girls are holding them off— I can see them from my room. Oh, that’s better, Zari and Wendy just joined them.”

“Jimmy Stewart, much? Zara isn’t making like Grace Kelly, is she?”

“Of course she isn’t. Although I do see your point, yes.”

Spike shot Buffy a droll half-smile, “You are so bleedin’ hot right now. I love Hitchcock. Brilliant.”

Buffy waved a hand irritatedly as she tried to listen to Giles, “—The vampires keep coming. They’ve amassed a small army.”

“We are a small army! In an actual freaking castle, Giles! Oh for crying out loud! We’re pulling up now, send out the threes. Put the Ones and Twos on the roof with crossbows too if they keep coming.”

“Humm no! Not crazy about that one, Pet! A few of them don’t have the greatest aim. I’m not about to get caught in the crossfire… again… remember our first Thanksgiving? That was plenty close enough for me, thanks.”

“Did you hear Spike? Do we still have that—” Buffy started to ask but Giles over took the conversation on the phone.

“The suit of armor that was in the living room when we first came to the castle? Yes, I believe Xander shoved it into the back of that large closet in the utility room. Heaven knows why.”

“Got it, we’re coming in now.”

Spike hastily killed the engine and the two of them rushed towards the castle, “You smell that?”

“Be specific.”

“Petrol and motor oil. They used accelerants to light up the trees.”

Buffy darted inside the castle beckoning Spike to follow her. Through the living room and into the utility room. Buffy started rummaging through the contents of the large closet.

“Action is out there. What exactly are we doing in here?”

“Take your coat off for a minute,”

“Bloody hell,” he swore as he shrugged out of it.

Buffy shoved a chainmail shirt and breast plate roughly into his arms, “Put those on. I’m not losing you because of some stray bolt shot in the dark.”

“Oh come on, Buff— this is stupid.” he whined.

“No arguments, I’m serious.”

“Don’t see you putting on sodding armor and I’m not about to ask you to either.”

“Yeah well I’m not prone to going all ‘Dust in the Wind’. I lost you once, not all that long ago and I’m not going through that again. Even if you are being stupid about the whole last name thing. Put the damn thing on.”

Spike slipped into the chainmail shirt letting its weight settle over him comfortably. Then reached for his jacket, “Appreciate the concern, Love. Can at least move in the chainmail. Wouldn’t be able to do a bloody thing in that sodding chest piece. Talking about totally different fighting styles than what we’re used to. I’d be useless and you know it. Chainmail should catch a stray bolt just fine, Pet.”

Buffy gave him a hard look, nodding once, “What’s a relationship without a few compromises, I guess. Okay, let’s go.”

They headed through the large living room towards the kitchen. Spike let out a little huff, “You know, I admire Faith’s timing, going over to Superman’s flat. All the sexy fun, none of the fangy action.”

“No kidding.”

“Bitch is going to owe us big time.”

Buffy laughed bitterly as they strode into the kitchen. Sheena was standing anxiously in the kitchen with Deloris watching the action. She looked up as Spike and Buffy entered the room heading towards the back door

“Buffy? Spike?” Sheena’s eyes were hard and pleading as she looked directly at the pair, “Is it true? Do you really think my sister is one of them?” she asked, her strong Scottish brogue laced with more steel than anyone who knew her would have believed was possible.

Spike tried to put a hand on her shoulder but she stepped away. Spike’s face fell, “Sheena, Luv. We don’t know yet, it would make sense if she is though. She is likely the one that told them about the castle.”

“I can’t just sit here and do nothing! This is my sister we’re talking about here! It isn’t fair! I should be out there with the rest of ‘Em!” Sheena argued.

Buffy shook her head, “Exactly. You’re too close to it. If your sister is out there I— I don’t want to put you through that if I can help it. Killing an evil version of someone you love is worse than you could ever imagine. So unless we absolutely need all hands on deck, I am not letting you out there! We have faced worse than this with a lot less.”

“She’s right, Shee. If she’s out there, it’ll be down to either me or Buffy to take her out.”

“But… she’s still my sister… isn’t she? I mean you’re a vampire. What if she could—“

Spike shook his head, “It don’t really work like that, Luv, I’m—“

“Different? Why, because you have a soul? You didn’t always have one and you still worked with Buffy! I’ve heard the stories! What if my sister could do the same? What if—“

Buffy cut in, “Let’s just see if she’s even out there. We’re a little late to the party as it is. There’s no telling if she hasn’t already gone up against one of the other Slayers. Most vampires don’t hold onto any of their humanity. The ones that do are really rare.”

“I only know of about a half dozen and I was one of them! Sheena, I’m sorry but Buffy and I just can’t make a guarantee like that.”

Sheena hung her head looking miserable, “Then what are you still doing here?”

Deloris wrapped an arm around her friend, “She’s right. You two go before the fire spreads and the vampires get any closer. I’ll keep an eye on her.”

Buffy gave a curt nod and led the way out the door to the small battle waging on the lawn.

***********

The first thing Buffy noticed was that several of the girls were engaging in longer fights that were necessary. They needed to get their stakes up faster and end the thing more decisively.

“Haven’t we been teaching you anything!” Buffy yelled at Ava who just happened to be closest, “Quit playing around and kill them already!”

Ava gasped a sigh of relief when she saw Buffy, “They came out of nowhere! We saw the fire and Mr Giles sent Ursula and Addison out, the other two followed and then more vampires came out of the trees behind the orchard.”

“Spike!” Buffy yelled as one of the vampires made to tackle one of the girls closest to them.

“On it!” Spike growled as he ripped the vampire from the girl. He let go and kicked the vampire with a hard boot to the chest. The vampire stumbled back towards Buffy and she staked it in the back before it ever realized she was there.

“Thanks, Honey!” She said as she spun a kick towards another vampire.

“No problem, Love!” He grunted picking up a comically small vampire by the scruff of his neck and a pant leg. The little vampire kicked his legs to no avail. “And Angel has the nerve to call me ‘Runt’!” he exclaimed under his breath as he picked the small vampire up over his head and threw him boldly into a flaming tree. Spike stood back tilting his head, as he watched the flaming vampire turn to dust, “Now, that was actually somewhat satisfying.”

“Spike! Quit messing around with The Seven Dwarfs-reject and get over here!”

“Coming Dear!” He turned with a grin, “Hi ho, hi ho, it’s off to work we go…” he sang roughly as he quickly staked another two vampires that attempted to attack him. He made it back over to Buffy’s side and the two of them made short work of the vampires surrounding them.

“Are you enjoying yourself?” she called over her shoulder at him.

“Maybe a little,” he smiled widely.

A few more vampires turned to dust as bolts from the battlements met their marks. Including the vamp Spike had been squaring off with. He snapped his head up towards the battlements and caught a little wave from Cora.

The stream of vampires had stopped coming from the tree line. The few vamps that hadn’t been dusted had started to run back towards the treeline.

“These guys finally figured out the whole self-preservation thing, huhh?” Buffy said, ducking a kick.

“Noticed that!” he answered, staking a vampire and grabbing another one by her ponytail. Spike held her firmly by the hair and forced her to face Buffy, “Talk! What’s this all about and who do you work for?”

The vampire spat onto the ground, “It’s about you lot, Slayers. Time to thin out the herd,” she sneered.

“Who’s behind this?”

“Who says anyone is behind it? Maybe we’re just tired of being picked off like daisies. Or maybe it’s all just been to turn the tides.”

Spike shook her violently, “You’d better give us more than that, you bitch!”

“Or what? You’ll stake me? Ohh I’m so scared—“

Buffy didn’t blink, she just plugged a stake into the vampire’s chest and turned back to the battle ground. The girls were still engaged in combat with the last of the vampires.

There was a high pitched scream from behind them and they both turned. The scream had come from the now open kitchen door. The last dozen vampires ran as though it had been some sort of a prearranged signal to flee.

“Spike, the castle!”

“Gods, no, Sheena—“ he groaned.

They dashed back into the kitchen where there on the work table sat Ruby looking content.

She wore a dark gray top that was artfully ripped and very tight, black pants. Her dark wavy hair hung around her face in casual insolence. Buffy would have almost thought it was Faith sitting there if Faith was just a little bit more curvy. Blood stained the corners of Ruby’s mouth and chin.

“You must be Buffy. The original Slayer. Thought you’d be taller. And Mr Spike, of course, I’ve heard so much about you…” she drawled as she looked him over, “Got to say Shee-shee didn’t exaggerate. Might’ve left out a few things, but she sure didn’t exaggerate. Well fit and no pulse.”

“What can I say, I eat right and been fighting demons for the past five years, helps keep my boyish good looks.”

“Ehhh… five years… now that might be an exaggeration…” Buffy shot at him.

“Known you for what seven, now? Ish— Been off and on for roughly three— or there abouts… Nah, I’d say it’s about right.”

“Seriously? Your counting— you can’t count last year! You were dead.“

“Not a new thing, Love.”

She rolled her eyes, “You can’t count the last year as an off. We would have been on in a big way if you weren’t being a noble idiot.”

“You bet I’m counting it as an off, otherwise we’d both have stupid shit to be pissed about.”

Ruby scrunched her face in annoyance, “Humm hello! Vampire just got invited into your big o’ castle here. Sort of thought you might, I don’t know, care?”, she made a move to slide off of the table.

Buffy slammed her down onto the table, holding her by the throat, “Oh we’re getting to you. Where are Sheena and Deloris?”

Ruby nodded towards the corner of the kitchen next to the big dining table behind them, “Deloris was a yummy treat. Baby-sis is taking a little nap. Well at least I think she is. Not so sure about Delo-oris,” she pulled the girls name out.

The sound made Buffy’s stomach clench.

Spike turned craning his neck to see the girls, “You bitch,” he growled at Ruby before going over to check the girls. Deloris was sprawled on the floor, blood dripping from her throat. Sheena was huddled in a heap in the corner.

She swung her scythe, stopping millimeters from Ruby’s neck, “You better hope they’re alive.”

Ruby’s gray eyes never left Buffy, “Or what? You’ll kill me?” she chuckled.

“It is in my job title.”

“Maybe we could skip the unpleasantness and you and your sex-toy there can show me what it’s like to be the brunette in a hot-blond sandwich.”

“Not bloody likely ‘Twisted Sister’,” Spike shot over his shoulder.

Buffy pressed the scythe closer to her throat drawing a thin line of blood, “I don’t share my man, but I do kill soulless vampires,” Buffy glanced over to Spike and the girls, “How are they?”

“Sheena is alive, nasty gash on the back of her head here. Doesn’t look good.”

“And Deloris?”

“Pulse is weak and thready. She’s lost a lot of blood. Explains the sex-kitten act,” he leaned closer towards Deloris, “Buffy— we don’t have time for this, they need medical attention. Now. I don’t think Deloris is long for this world. Kill the bitch and be done with it.”

“Spike, she could be our best lead to what’s going on here.”

“She could also be a plant and I am not too keen on finding out. Bint knows too much about our operation for my comfort I say killer and be done; get these girls some medical attention!” Anger rolled off of him in waves.

Still holding Ruby down, Buffy turned towards the back door and yelled for help. Ursula and Ava came running almost immediately.

“Ursula! Call an ambulance, and help Spike. Sheena and Deloris are down.”

“Addy!” Ursula screamed out the door behind her, “Addy, come quick! We need you, STAT, Babe!”

“Good thinking Ursula! Ava, what’s it look like out there?” Ava looked back and forth between Buffy and the vamp on the table and her fallen comrades on the floor with Spike. “Ava! I need to know what we’re dealing with!”, she emphasized her words by slamming Ruby roughly down on the table again.

“I– yeah, humm, vamps are gone. A few of the girls are trying to put out the trees. I think I saw– Cho had a pretty bad cut across her leg—”

“Help Addison, start a triage. Anything we can handle in house, send up to Giles. I want them out of sight when the ambulance comes. If it doesn’t include internal bleeding or vital organs there’s a good chance Slayer healing will take care of it in no time. Addison has nursing experience, she is the closest we have to a medical professional here so she’s in charge of the wounded. Anything we can’t handle, send here in the kitchen,” Buffy turned towards Spike again, “How are our girls doing, Honey?”

“Not good. Sheena’s breathing is off.”

And Deloris? She asked through their link.

Pulse is getting weaker, I can barely make it out. I don’t think she’s going to make it.

She suppressed the urge to throw up and adjusted her facial expression into a steely gaze. She wasn’t the first girl they had lost and she certainly wouldn’t be the last. It didn’t make it any easier though, and it still made her stomach rile. She adjusted her grip on Ruby trying to decide what to do with her.

Just then Addison and Jetta rushed in from outside. Addison hurried over to Ursula assessing the situation. Jetta turned sharply towards Buffy, her long dreads whipped around her waist and hips, “What can I do?”

“Help me with this. Grab a chair and some rope. We’ll take her to the utility room,” Buffy punched Ruby in the face and her head smacked off of the table top. She pulled her up roughly and foisted the now bruised and bleeding vampire into Jetta’s arms.

“On it!”

“After that I need to check on the rest of the girls and Giles; he’ll need to know about this. Ursula?” Buffy asked, turning towards her, “How long until the ambulance gets here?”

“A few minutes,” her face was ashen as she looked between the two girls on the floor. This should have never happened. They were Slayers and Ruby was only one vampire. One very new vampire who clearly took them by surprise. One who had lied or tricked her little sister into giving her an invitation.

Buffy nodded, “I need to call Faith, maybe have her meet us at the hospital.”

Spike stood up striding over to Buffy, “You know I don’t like this right?”

“Neither do I… I just… Can we talk later?” Her eyes softened for just a moment as she fingered the hair at the nape of his neck. The look melted his resolve, just a little. He still didn’t like the idea of keeping Ruby around but he trusted Buffy.

“Do what you think is best, Pet. It’s worked out for us so far.”

***************

It was nearly day break before Buffy and Spike returned to the castle after going to the hospital with the girls. Faith had come to pick them up. Buffy felt raw and drained. She had called Sheena’s parents minutes after they had taken her into the ER and they arrived soon after.

Much to Buffy’s surprise, it was Spike who greeted them at the door. Mostly to explain that the staff were under the impression he and Buffy were Mr. & Mrs. Summers and that he had claimed Sheena as his niece in order to stay with her at the hospital. Buffy couldn’t help the little swell in her chest when he gave Sheena’s crying mother a hug and helped her to a seat in the waiting room. They had spent several minutes explaining what had happened, Buffy had been on the verge of telling them that Ruby was living-dead in their utility room wrapped in ropes and now chains too, but Spike had stopped her.

It was enough for now, simply knowing that Ruby had sent her little sister to the hospital with head trauma; and her friend Deloris to the morgue.

Spike had insisted on staying at the hospital until Sheena was stable. It was only after she had been transferred into a room and her parents were settled in with cups of tea that he had consented to leave.

Buffy peeled off the t-shirt she’d been wearing and threw it towards the hamper to join the jeans she had already cast off. She needed a shower, maybe a drink… definitely a good cry. It had been an incredibly long day, and night.

Spike looked up at her from his seat on one of the chairs in their room as she pulled on her bathrobe, “You alright?”

“Not by a long shot.”

He bobbed his head once, “Dito”

“Come on, let’s get cleaned up.”

“Honestly, Pet, I’m not exactly in the mood.”

“I didn’t mean sex. I just meant— never mind, I won’t be long. You can call next.”

He watched her go and looked around the room. He was pissed. How could Sheena be so stupid? He thought. No, not stupid, hopeful. Hoping that her sister could be like him— a “tame” vampire—- safe. The thought clawed at the inside of his skull.

He gave Buffy a few minutes before heading into the bathroom barefoot to wait his turn for the shower. He was still lost in thought as he shed out of his clothes and splashed water on his face. He looked up into the mirror, trying to picture what he looked like. He had a general idea of course but it had been so long since he’d actually seen himself. Spike shook his head and turned towards the shower.

He could tell something wasn’t right, “Buffy?”

A choked sob came from the shower. “You alright in there, Sweetheart?” he asked as he peeked inside.

She was huddled in a little ball at the bottom of the shower, letting the water run over her, “Oh god, I’m such a cad, course you’re not alright.”

He quickly stepped into the shower and gently pulled her back into a standing position, holding her against him. She let him wrap his arms around her, holding her as the water hit them both. She laid her hands across his back, pressing him tightly against her in return.

They stayed like that for several minutes before Buffy turned red eyes up to him. Spike bent slightly to kiss her. Slowly, gently. It was a barely there kind of kiss. Not demanding. It was just enough to let her know he was there for her, no matter what. She leaned into the kiss, pressing herself against him, reminding herself that they were both here, alive— well mostly.

Spike backed off, breaking the kiss. He was feeling pretty raw himself and had needed this intimate moment just as much as she did. He wasn’t willing to let it go further just now. Maybe later if she really wanted to, but not now. He hadn’t been lying when he said he wasn’t in the mood.

“William?”

“Humm?”

She shook her head and buried her face into the crook of his neck, “Nothing, I’m just glad you’re here.”

He wove his fingers into her wet hair, “I need you too.”

She nodded a little against his chest, he always could read her like a book. She patted his shoulder lightly, “I’m going to get out. Let you have the last of the hot water. I— I think I’m going to make one more round, check on the girls again… I’ll see you in our room?”

He ran a thumb along her jawline, “Count on it.”

She nodded and exited the shower, leaving him on his own. He could hear her puttering around in the bathroom for a few minutes before the door closed behind her. He scrubbed himself down trying to shake off the day knowing full well that he couldn’t.

The thought of Ruby tied up in the utility room irked the hell out of him and he had a sudden insight into how the Scooby‘s must’ve felt when he had been the one chained up. Which led him to a different train of thoughts.

Ruby was a fledgling, only a few days old, he didn’t know how many others besides Deloris she had killed but he knew the number couldn’t be very high. She simply didn’t have the time and she hadn’t gone for her parents; that was something.

He knew better than anyone that, that alone certainly didn’t mean she was ‘good’ not by a long shot. His mind shifted briefly to Harmony… idiot that she was. The fact remained that she was soulless, living in LA, friendly enough with humans. Sure she’d killed before, but overall she had made an effort to turn things around. The same with Leon as far as he knew. He shook his head. He wasn't really sure where his mind was going with these thoughts.

Rehabilitation? For evil— that seemed laughable. But if there was enough humanity left then maybe— just maybe. He turned off the water a little more roughly than necessary and stepped out of the shower, toweling off.

He combed his hair back, he could feel his curls trying to break free but didn’t care right now. He didn’t even bother adding gel. He was due for a haircut and knew he’d look like a poofy little cherub by the time he woke up anyway. Buffy seemed to appreciate his hair a little longer and he’d been dragging his feet about cutting it, but it was definitely about time. It always annoyed him when it got too long.

He slipped back into their bedroom and pulled on a pair of black sweatpants he’d picked up on a shopping trip with Buffy. Then he poured himself a drink and sat down with his feet up. He thought about playing some music but decided silence was golden. He was lost in thought when Buffy came back into the room.

“Everything check out?”

“All secure… or whatever it is they say…” she looked tired, “I could sleep for a week.”

He stood up going over to her, “Come here, Love,” he said as he pulled her to him. He hugged her briefly before they made their way over to the bed.

Buffy shrugged out of her bathrobe revealing her sleepy-kitty nighty. The same one she had been wearing the night Spike had found her in Paris. She had worn it several times of course, it was one of the only nightgowns she had with her. The sight of her in it always reminded him of that night.

Spike settled down in bed and she followed, snuggling in close to him and under the covers. They were both tired but after the events of the night neither one of them were finding it easy to fall asleep. Buffy turned over facing him and pressed herself in close, as close as she possibly could.

“God, Spike, how do we even face them tomorrow?”

“You already know, Love.”

“I know, but let’s pretend,” she murmured, a slight smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

He laughed mirthlessly, “Same as always, Pet.”

“Yeah, I know. It just seems so different… This isn’t like The First. When we lost girls then we sort of… knew it could happen. We were more…”

“Prepared?”

“Sort of— yeah I guess. This just seems so different.”

He knew exactly what she meant, “You’re right, it is. Things have been fairly quiet despite the fact we’ve seen an uptick in vamps. But nothing has hit this close to home. Now they know where we are.”

“That’s just it. Why is it they think they could even attack us? I mean it’s a castle full of Slayers, why would they even try?” she asked, cringing at the whining tone in her own voice.

Spike shrugged his shoulders and pulled her in closer, “I don’t know, Love. Maybe it’s just like that bint said, they just got tired of being picked off one by one. Wanted to see if they could hit us where we live.”

She shuttered, “We sort of knew this was bound to happen sometime. Maybe not exactly this, but something like it anyway. You’re right. It doesn’t make it any easier but you’re right.”

He didn’t answer right away, when he did speak he asked, “Did you happen to call Willow?”

Buffy nodded against his chest, “When we were at the hospital, during my little pee break. I took a few minutes to give her a call.”

“Thought you were a bit long.”

Buffy managed a small smile and looked up at him. Spike leaned in for a tender kiss. Buffy’s breath hitched and Spike made a move to pull back.

Buffy lightly gripped the back of his neck holding his lips to hers making him moan into the kiss. Her fingers wrapped into his still damp curls. He ran a hand over her thigh stopping at her hip. Emotions had been running high all night. She slowly wrapped her upper leg around his and pressed into him. His other hand gripped at her back. Buffy pulled back to catch her breath and rested her forehead against his, breathing hard.

With gentle fingers he caressed her hip and back over the fabric of the little nightgown, “Maybe we should take it easy tonight,” his voice was rough.

She ran her fingers through his white blonde curls, gazing into his blue eyes. They seemed particularly bright tonight. She wanted to get lost in those eyes, “Yeah, I think that’s exactly what I need tonight. Can we just— feel? Make love to me, William.”

In response he layed another gentle kiss on her lips. Taking in her sweetness and relishing in her. His hand on her hip slowly and gently pulled up the little cotton nightgown, she hadn’t bothered to wear anything underneath. His long thin fingers danced over her smooth skin. Buffy let out a tiny gasp as he moved one slow hand down between her legs.

She ran her free hand down his back to the waistband of his black sweatpants pulling them down to grab his ass. Spike rolled his hips pushing his erection against her as she slowly rubbed one leg up and around one of his and pulled his pants down more.

“I love you Buffy, God I love you so much,” he whispered in her ear like a confession.

Buffy felt tears start to sting her eyes, and pressed her lips to his as tenderly as she could. She pulled back on his lower lip gently with her teeth, pulling a low growl from his chest. The sound sent tingles down her spine. Spike positioned himself at her opening but held himself still. Not daring to move until he felt Buffy start grinding herself down on to him to merge their bodies together in slow, sweet, deliciously deliberate movements. He let himself match her slow thrusts. Pulling himself nearly all the way out before gliding every inch of his member back into her. It was enough to drive him crazy; he could feel Buffy growing tighter around him with every gloriously slow thrust.

Buffy gasped, “William— oh God… William, ahhh… William…” she whispered as he continued pumping into her. Buffy reached one hand up into his hair, pulling his mouth down to her breast. As he let his tongue roam freely over one nipple she continued working her fingers into his hair, gripping his curls. Buffy gasped as she pushed herself down, firmly grinding on him and using her internal muscles to pull him in deeper as she felt the pressure growing for her first release. The sensation drew another rumbling growl from deep within Spike’s chest as he continued to move with reverence.

They moved slowly, sweetly. Taking in every minute detail, every caress. They hadn’t really made love like this since that night in Sunnydale. The night before he had sacrificed himself for the greater good. That first night in Paris hadn’t even been this tender, this slow. They were both being painfully gentle with the other as they moved together at a synchronized pace. Sometimes almost maddingly so.

The night had proven to be a difficult one and the only thing either of them knew they could rely on for sure was each other.

Sometime later, they lay next to each other breathing heavily but unwilling to let go of each other. Buffy pressed into him with her head resting on his arm, “God, I think I needed that.”

Spike chuckled, “Makes you feel alive?”

She laughed, “That just seems kinda weird coming from you.”

“What, just because I died a virgin; I can't know what it’s like?”

Buffy raised an eyebrow, “Definitely some kind of a crime there.”

“Not for a proper gentleman, Pet. Will say, I always dreamed making love to my future bride would be something like that,” he said almost sarcastically, “Not that I thought about that much when I was alive. Too much of a goody-goody for all that.”

Buffy rolled onto her back so she could see him a little bit better and he rested his hand on her rib cage, “William, I know this is like the least of our worries right now but… why don’t you tell me?”

He sighed, “Are we on this again?”

“I mean it sort of sounds like you want to get married. Is that right? I’m not like reading into that completely wrong, am I? You want this right?”

Spike shrugged, “I don’t not want it; I certainly wouldn’t mind it, but Buffy that’s a mortal kind of thing. Marriage for me is just being with the person you love day-in, day-out. Like we are now. It’s not some bleeding piece of paper or some stuffed-up-gent standing up there saying ‘I now pronounce you man and wife’, that’s not what it is to me. If we’re being completely honest here you and I already are married in any way that really matters. Lilias called us bond-mates didn’t she? That’s about as close as you can get without vows or claims and in honesty even that could be argued rather easily given the amount of little love nips and sweet dirty things we’ve said to each other. As far as I’m concerned Dru and I were married all those years. Course if we had any sort of vows she would’ve broken hers a hundred times over, but that’s not really the point here is it?”

“But in all that time you and Drusilla never like; I don’t know, went your separate ways, found somebody else, anything?”

“Sure we parted ways plenty of times, though usually not by choice. Like this one time I got taken in by some government types, met up with Angel on a submarine. That was a laugh and a half right up until he made me swim to land. Even when she’d bring someone in to share our bed, it was always ‘our bed’. It was all in the name of a good time and it was always me and Dru.”

“Wait, you had other people in your bed?”

“Evil, Babe. Course we did. Her idea. Got that from Angelus no doubt. He always liked joining in— sharing her— or more often than not, just screwing her in front of me. Bloody bastard.”

“Angel?”

“Don’t know why you seem surprised, Pet. Unless you’re telling me he pretended like he was some sort of prude when he was with you. Wouldn’t put it past the git.”

Buffy gaped at him a moment, “I ah— wow, I just— you two—“

Spike rolled his eyes, “Of course. Figures. Yeah, Pet, his way of teaching me a lesson— lessons. I’ve always been a hopeless romantic. Demon brought out a slight ehh possessive trait you might say— to a point. He tried teaching me things like love and possession had no place in a vampire's unlife. Not a lesson I really ever took too. Never have fancied sharing. Would, because that’s what she wanted, but I never liked it; especially not with him. I like having just one woman, I didn’t need anyone else, but then I was never one to deny Dru anything either. After Angelus left… she’d get restless every decade or so, so I did whatever it took to keep her happy.”

Buffy cleared her throat, suddenly feeling slightly uncomfortable. The more she learned about Spike; the more she felt she never really knew Angel at all. She shifted her gaze a little, “And when Ruby brought it up tonight?”

“What, that nonsense she was spouting down there? Hell no, this mind thing we have going on now is way better than– well, anything– in the history of ever. You are everything I’ll ever need and I don’t fancy sharing, remember? Besides, she’s so high on Slayer blood, she’d probably shag a tree right now if she could. It’ll wear off soon enough and we’ll see what we're really dealing with. She might not even like blonds.”

Buffy laughed, relaxing into him a little, “I hope you’re right. She was really starting to annoy me when we were tying her up. I don’t think I’m into that whole sharing thing either. I can’t even imagine wanting to be with anyone but you at this point. You’re right about the mind thing, that can really make things seriously interesting.”

“Glad we agree. So eh… Our original conversation got seriously derailed didn’t it? Can we get back on topic here?” He moved to look at her a little better, “What if we did make it all official? You and me. The dress, the flowers, the whole bit. What then? What’s that look like in your beautiful mind?”

“Wow, topic shift, much?”

Buffy felt a chuckle rumble through his chest, “Think we’ve covered it nicely don’t you?”

“I— oh sure, finding out you had multiple people share your bed with your ex— including my ex— who was just here by the way— oh my god that’s why—- you know what, nope wow— just wow— and now we’re going back into whether or not we want to get married? Humm yeah… totally covered that topic about as much as I want to cover it—- you know I better get a real proposal, or I will stake you.”

Spike laughed, “You do have a way of putting things; It’s just a question.”

“Oh I know! And honestly, I can’t imagine our lives being much different than they have ever been. Certainly not anymore predictable that’s for sure. I don’t really think much would change at all really… hell it’s not like it would be a legal wedding anyway, we would have to use forged documents to be even a little legal. I think it would just be for us, our friends and family. You probably think that’s just stupid, huh?”

“No, I don't. I think you’re probably right about it not changing much; but if you want a wedding then it’s worth talking about.”

“First, I want a ring but not one of those conflict-y diamonds… maybe not even diamond, I don’t know, but it has to be pretty and sparkly and not skull shaped.”

Spike laughed, “Noted.”

“Second, I want to know your last name.”

“Nice try. Why are you so hung up over it, to my recollection I’m definitely not the first guy you’ve dated with no surname. The bloody Imortal don’t even have a name… stupid git. Besides, you’re not taking my name anyway; nothing against my dear old dad but I don't want it, I certainly don’t want to pin it on you.”

“You’re English, how bad could it be? Or is it just really common, or slightly naughty maybe…or both like Johnson, or—“

He sighed, he hated it when she did this… “Pratt”

“No need for name calling.”

“Nooo… My name; It’s Pratt.”

“Pratt? But that’s not…”

“Unless you’re English, Pet. School boys love their homophones, they never cared if it was prat or Pratt. William James Pratt, if you really must know. There you have it, you are now officially the only living person in almost a century and a half to know my full name.”

“Now I just need a ring. Was that really so hard?”

“It didn’t kill me. Still, can we keep this just between us?”

“Pratt—-“

“Yup.”

“William Pratt.”

“That’s me— or it was.“

“Willy Pratt—“

“Oi! Wohh now! Watch it! I’ve killed for less!”

“I’m just teasing.”

“Got enough teasing. Could do without that. Especially from you.”

She looked at him squarely now, she could feel anxiety and anger coming off of him, “That really strikes a nerve doesn’t it?”

“Old wounds often do.”

“I’m sorry. I mean I totally get why you don’t like ‘Willy’. But Pratt must be a pretty common name, I really don’t see the big deal, Babe. That was a seriously long time ago, you’re not—“

“Buffy, please.”

“Fine, I think you’re being stupid, but fine. Seriously though, Mrs. Buffy Pratt, isn’t so…” she screwed up her nose a little.

“Oh now you see, don’t you?” He said half offended and half triumphant.

“Yeah ok, I guess I kinda see your point” she settled back down still thinking, “Ok so what do we put on the invitations? ‘Spike’ or ‘William the Bloody’?”

“You do know you’ve asked me this before right?”

“Yeah and, your answer is?”

He sighed again for dramatic effect, “How’s about William James Spike, doesn’t sound too horrible. Simplifies things, looks a bit more proper and explains away the nickname for dear old great-aunties and the like, right?”

“Mrs. Buffy Spike? Sounds way worse than Pratt.”

“It’s why we both go with ‘Summers’, remember?”

“I can live with that I guess, Mr. Pratt.”

“Been ages since anyones called me that— bugger—“ he sighed, “You know by demon standards we are already married and by some human standards some folks would call this conversation alone an engagement.”

“Nope, not getting out of it that easy, mister. I want sparklies you must deliver on the sparklies.”

He laughed again, “Is this the LA Valley girl shining through?”

Buffy pouted a little, “No, well maybe, maybe a little. I don’t know. I just really want the pretties. Like I said I don’t even care if it’s a diamond I just want pretties.”

“I’ll have to put some thought into that one.”

“I know you will.”

Chapters: 29/? Fandom: Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV) Rating: Explicit Warnings: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings Relationships: Spike/Buffy Summers, Faith Lehane/Original Character Characters: Buffy Summers, Spike (BtVS), Rupert Giles, Faith Lehane, Willow Rosenberg, Angel (BtVS) Additional Tags: Sexual Content, Souled Spike (BtVS), Post-Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV), Sweet/Hot, Hurt/Comfort, Action & Romance, Emotional Hurt/Comfort, Fluff and Humor, Angst and Fluff and Smut, Vampire Slayer(s), Spuffy Appreciation Week, Spuffy, Background Relationships, Consensual Sex, Enthusiastic Consent, Original Character(s), Dating, Plans For The Future, Psychic Bond, Eventual Happy Ending, chosen family, Love, Love Confessions, Punk Rock, Canon-Typical Violence, Souled Vampire(s), Post BTVS S7 and Angel S5- AU, Willow/Kennedy eventual break-up, Found Family Summary:

Spike begins having nightmares about the woman he loves and soon finds himself needing to go to her. Before he can tell her he is back from the dead, sort of, he will need to find her. The clock is running as a demon has a score to settle with Spike and has set-out to kill Buffy. Can they just pick up where they left off, and what does the future have in store for them? Rated for sexual content. Most major characters will eventually make an appearance. Essentially a very Spuffy centered continuation of the series.

Chapter 29 Aftermath

With the memorial service for Deloris at the forefront, and Sheena still in the hospital, the last week for the Level 4 girls was shaping up to be a subdued affair. Buffy and Faith hada originally planned to give them something of a going away party after their last shopping trip. Now they didn’t know if they were taking them and a party just seemed to be in poor taste.

Deloris had been part of Zari’s group and she had been taking her loss particularly hard. So was Faith.

After it was apparent she hadn’t been turned, they arranged to have Deloris’s body sent home to her family. What made it even more difficult for some of the girls was the fact that Ruby was still being held in the utility room.

Buffy still hadn’t decided exactly what to do with her. She had spent many hours in conversation with Giles, Spike, and Willow, trying to figure out her next step. A day or so after Deloris’s death Ruby started to seem almost listless. Spike said it was the effects of the Slayer blood leaving her system. It was like a drug for vampires. She seemed somewhat calmer now and had stopped coming onto everyone who walked into the utility room. Ruby didn’t seem to have a preference. It had gotten so bad that Jetta had even gagged her.

Although she didn’t show any remorse for Deloris, she had at least started to ask about her sister’s wellbeing. None of them took that at face value. Although Buffy couldn’t help but think she didn’t want to kill her either. Maybe it was because the situation had reminded her of Spike tied up in Giles’s bathtub. Or maybe it was because Spike had shared his thoughts with her about Harmony being able to be rehabilitated. The idea made her stomach clench every time the Andersons mourning their daughter crossed her mind. Especially with Sheena still in the hospital. Even if it was possible to rehabilitate her, they still couldn’t just let her wander around the castle.

Buffy sat on the couch in the living room gazing at her phone when Spike came out of the utility room carrying an empty container of blood. He strolled over to her, setting the empty container on the coffee table and plunking himself down on the couch next to her. The shift of the couch cushion pulled her out of her thoughts.

“All right, you have had serious-thinking-face all week, which is it now?” he asked.

“I just talked to Will and something is definitely up. I just can’t figure out what. She tells me that she and Kennedy are on the rocks and the ship is sinking fast and yet she seems like totally happy about it. She even sounded excited… I am really confused right now.”

“She’s your best friend, Pet, if you can’t figure it out, you really think I’ll be able to?”

“You’re good at reading people. You were right about her when Oz left.”

“Yeah, I could actually see her and it was obvious to anyone with eyes. Didn’t know I’d end up proposing to you and doing some heavy snogging in Giles’s living room, did I?.”

“Ohhh like you didn’t enjoy it?”

”I– course, but I wasn’t about to admit it then. Not when we were still doing the mortal enemy bit.”

“Humm yeah. Same. Plus I was totally wrapped up in Riley then.”

Spike rolled his eyes, “Oh yeah, let's talk about Major Shaggless and his immense idiocy.”

“Wow! I know you never liked the guy but, it’s been how long? Yikes. You really have to work on this whole letting go thing.”

“Don’t like what he did to you. Wanker.”

Buffy watched his face as he spoke. His eyes were focused on the blank TV, “Is this the whole ‘men hurting me’ thing again? Because I told you, I’m not…”

“Men who hurt you should be punished plain and simple.”

“The way you punished yourself?”

“For starters. Yeah…” he choked out as the last word caught in his throat.

“William… look, I can’t believe I’m actually going to say this… I have more reason than most to hold on to stuff, but…” she took a deep breath, “Maybe we both should work on the whole forgive and forget thing. It’s going to eat you up if you let it.”

“I’m alright, Pet. What about Ruby-Tuesday there?”, he said, indicating the door leading to the utility room, “Forgive and forget?”

“Kinda changing the subject.”

“Guess you’re not the only one with a lot rolling around in the attic.”

“You got me there, I don’t know what we’re going to do with her. This week has been a serious disaster.”

“That it has. Any word from the hospital or from Sheena’s parents?”

“Not since yesterday. Sheena‘s condition seems to be improving slightly but she is still out. She really took one hell of a hit to the head. If she wasn’t a Slayer she’d probably be dead. Look how long Faith was out— Sheena might be a while.”

“Don’t really know anything about that besides what you told me, Love. Didn’t meet her until after the fact, remember? I just thought you’d been hit with an anti-inhibition spell or something the first time I met her.”

“Yeah, seriously awkward. I still can’t believe you and Riley couldn’t tell it wasn’t me.”

“Oi! Don’t lump me in with Captain Lunkhead, he’s the one who slept with her! I knew something was up, just didn’t know what. Did give me lots of mileage for some interesting dreams though.”

“And so began the madness—” she laughed.

“Pretty sure that was already in play after the engagement thing. Fuel for the fire at that point, I just didn’t realize it yet,” he wrapped an arm around her waist, “Pretty hard to get the thought of your sweet little body pressed up to mine, out of my head. Enough to drive any bloke round the bend—- speaking of, fancy a trip upstairs?”

“Very funny. How’s our captive anyway?”

“Bit banged up. Thinking one of the girls tried taking out some aggression on her. Otherwise she’s fine since she got the last of the Slayer blood out of her. That was wearing thin, almost staked her myself.”

“Still not sure we shouldn’t.”

“Makes two of us but what happened to forgive and forget?”

She puffed out her cheeks with a long breath, “Yeah… baby-steps?” she grinned, “I mean just staking her would definitely simplify things.”

“So aside from the rehabilitation angle, what’s stopping us now?”

”The Andersons... What if you’re right, what if there is hope for her? What if she can be… different?”

Spike leaned back in his seat on the couch, “Come here, Love,” he said, putting an arm around her. “Ruby is young, that had to of been one of her first kills. Angel was able to get the W&H vamps in line by doing human-blood tests and killing anyone who failed. Kept the lot of ‘em inline. Course that works better when there’s a bunch of them. Could always ask Red if she’s up to popping a soul in her.”

“We sort of already talked about it. She said she’d have to track down one of thoses orb thingys. But it’s a good idea. Have I told you today how much I love you, William Pratt?” she said, reaching for a kiss.

He cupped her face in one hand, melting into the kiss. Buffy backed away slowly and settled herself down in his lap to watch TV.

“Told you to keep that quiet, Pet.”

She looked around the empty room with mock concern, “Do you think the walls have ears? The door is closed so it’s not like Ruby can hear us. Vampire hearing is good but it’s not that good.”

“Very funny.”

“It’s just your name, you dope. I’m sure there are lots of Pratts running around out there in the world. Might even be some distant relatives, fourteenth cousins or something. You really need to get over the schoolboy trauma. See, this is exactly what I’m talking about with the forgiving and forgetting thing. Big bad vampire with a soul is afraid of people knowing his last name just because of some long dead idiots? You’re ridiculous.”

He sighed, “I know you’re right,” he put a finger to his head, “in here I know it. I’m just— let it be on my own terms, alright?”

“As long as you know you’re being a long-dead-idiot, I’m good,” she said as she snuggled into him more.

“You know what I think you need? What we need?” he asked, changing the subject.

“What’s that?”

“Get out of the castle a bit, go to town, something. Maybe just go out on patrol tonight. Anything. Just switch things up a bit.”

“Yeah, I could do with some away time, Mr Pratt.”

He grumbled quietly to himself and sighed again, “How about some telly for now?”

“As long as it’s nothing too thinkie, I can’t do thinkie right now.”

He chuckled, “One order of mindless entertainment coming up.”

*************

They were still snuggled up on the couch when the doorbell rang. Spike raised an eyebrow, “Wonder who that could be,” he said, shifting in his seat as Buffy got up.

“I’ll get it.”

“If it’s a singing telegram send it back!” he joked.

“Watch it, Babe, your age is showing,” she grinned as she made her way to the entryway.

From the living room Spike could hear Buffy open the door and give a loud shriek of delight. Followed by two more very familiar, excited voices. He grinned slyly as he got up and headed towards the front door.

“Oh my God! What are you guys doing here!!” Buffy squealed and jumped up and down in excitement as the newcomers hugged her.

“We figured you could use some serious best-friendage,” Xander said, not relinquishing his hold on Buffy.

“That and after the attack, I thought maybe the castle’s defences could use some sprucing up. And—“ she paused, pulling a wooden box out of her bag, “I thought maybe we could try this out on your newly-vamped-vamp,” she opened the box to reveal a glass ball.

“Is that what I think it is?”

“Only if you think it’s an Orb of Thesulah… oh and get this! I’ve been tinkering with the spell. I think I can do it without the whole ‘no happy’ thing now. The thing is that it’s still a curse so I just have to substitute ‘true happiness’ for some other majorly big thing.”

“Seriously?”

“Absolutely! I really think I can use something slightly more specific, like— ‘the true joy of daylight’, which a vampire can’t experience without getting all flamey anyway so it makes for one heck of a good loophole.”

“And here I went and got mine the hard way,” Spike drawled from where he leaned against the archway between the entryway and the living room.

Buffy extricated herself from her best friends and went over to him beaming, “Your way was seriously way, way better, all the happy. Big fan of the happy,” she wrapped her arms around his waist and kissed him on the lips. She pulled back with a broad smile still on her face. “Did you know they were coming?”

He adjusted his arm around her waist, dropping his hand to her hip and returned a little smile, “Thought they might make an appearance after what happened. Might have also mentioned the idea of adding wards to the castle grounds to Red here.”

“Just so happens I have a plan for that too,” Willow grinned.

Xander stood looking transfixed at Buffy and Spike. Buffy had talked to him and she knew he had been told they were together, but apparently seeing it with his own eyes was something else. His mouth worked silently as though he wasn’t sure what sounds he should attempt to form, “So humm… this, this isn’t some kind of spell or robot shenanigans again is it? I mean that’s really Spike, like in the undead flesh? And you two are together by choice? On purpose?”

“Yes, Xander,” Buffy said flatly.

“Yes, you finally snapped from grief and made a robot of your favorite sex-pire? Or— Yes, he’s really real and you are really in a serious out-of-the-shadows, so-to-speak, relationship like Willow and Dawn said.”

“I can totally turn him into a ventriloquist dummy for you, if you want,” Willow said, crossing her arms and glaring at Xander.

“Nah, I’ve had enough of puppets for a while— Harris, of all the stupid bloody—“

Buffy stopped Spike with a hand on his chest, “Humm eh, Babe, Xander isn’t totally out of line here,” she cleared her throat, “There may or may not have been a drunken night with Xander before we even came to the castle when, I— I might have insisted on trying to find somebody that could make me a— well, a you—“

“You’re putting me on.”

“In my defense I was really drunk and upset and I never actually did it. Unlike the other hot blonde in this relationship.”

“I plead soulless and out-of-my-gord-obsessed.”

Buffy tilted her head for another kiss, “Plead of soulless-insanity accepted.”

“So ‘no’ to the ventriloquist dummy?” Willow said with a teasing pout.

“Who could tell the difference?” Spike grinned.

“Hardy-harr-harr very funny. All right, all right. I can accept this is all real, not a figment of my imagination. You’re not a robot and you two are really… wow OK just gotta wrap my head around this one.”

“Seem to be hearing the same tune from everyone, don't we?”

“With our history, what do you expect, Honey?”

“Oh I don’t know, folks seem to be all right with Captain Forehead.”

Xander held up a finger, “I still don’t like him, so not my favorite person. You helped out in a big way in Sunnydale. In my mind you finally earned that free pass, man. We lost you and Anya that day. Even with one eye I saw what that did to Buffy. I figure that if I can’t have Anya back, at least I can be happy for Buffy getting you back.”

Spike raises eyebrows, “Wow, ehh… right then. I can live with that,” he stepped forward a little still holding his other arm around Buffy and held a hand out to Xander.

Xander looked at it for a moment, pausing, then accepted the handshake, “You still make me a little uneasy, Dude, but I’m willing to give you a shot after everything. Just treat her right. That’s all I ask.”

“Oh he does,” Buffy smiled up at him.

“For the record, Harris, I was sorry to hear about Anya. I figured if anybody was going to make it, it would be her. Sorry to hear it wasn’t. Always liked her.”

“I just gave you a free pass, don’t go reminding me how much you liked her.”

Spike rolled his eyes and scoffed, “You know what I meant, lady knew how to treat a bloke.”

“I am going to choose to accept that in a platonic, non-sexy kind of way.”

“Moving on, Eyepatch.”

“Are we going to stand around here and gab in the entryway or do we get to see this place now that Faith has done her home renovation thing?” Willow asked.

Buffy grinned, “Big yes, let’s give you the grand tour and get you settled in,” she thought for a moment, “Xander you can probably crash on Giles‘s couch and Will, I think you’re going to have to stay with the Level 1 girls. It’s the only place we have spare beds,” Buffy frowned, “but you can use our bathroom, we only share with Faith.”

“Don’t worry about it, Buff. I’ll make do. How are the girls holding up?” she asked as they moved out of the entryway.

“As well as can be expected I guess. Not super great. Sheena is still in a coma and Deloris’s murderer is locked in the utility room. So yeah, this week really has not been big fun,” Buffy frowned again, “Spike and I were just talking about going out for patrol tonight, just to get away from things for a little bit.”

“Count us in!”

“Sure, we can all go and then do a movie night or ensoul a vampire or something. Just like old times.”

“Eeek, friend plans!” Willow squealed happily, hugging Buffy and nearly clobbering Spike in the process. “Sorry, Spike! You get in here too. Xander where are you?” She said pulling Spike in suddenly. Before Spike realized what was happening, Xander was on the other side joining in the group hug. Spike stood frozen with his arm still around Buffy but unwilling to hug anyone else back. It was all just too weird for him.

At that moment Faith and Callum came down the stairs into the entryway. “I wondered what all the racket was about down here,” she said gruffly, but smiled slyly all the same. “Hey Will— Xan, looking good, still rocking the pirate thing, I see.”

“Hey Faith!” Willow greeted.

Xander released himself from the group-hug and faced them, “Ah yeah, actually looking into the whole glass eye thing. Getting a little bored with the pirate look, you’d think it would go with everything but it really doesn’t. Hey! Where’d Superman come from?”

Callum pressed his lips together, and took a step down to stand beside Faith, “Name’s Callum,” he said a little gruffly, crossing his arms over his expansive chest, “I’m with Faith.”

“Yeah, he’s been staying with me the last couple of nights. And drop the Superman thing, Xan, so not earning points with that one.”

“Huhh, steady guy, didn’t see that one coming especially after Wood split.”

Willow punched Xander in the arm, “Oww! Wills! What was that for?”

“So no one around here with super strength would feel the need to do it instead, dummy.”

*********

The moon glinted off of tombstones as Buffy and Willow walked side-by-side through the cemetery. Spike and Xander followed a few feet behind. Willow had been filling Buffy in on what she had missed in Rome with the Slayers based there.

“…And then of course after Angel’s visit, Dawn just had to go seek out Connor,” Willow was rambling on.

Buffy groaned, “Great… and how is that playing out?”

“Turns out that he was in one of her classes. They probably would have met anyway. They’ve hung out a few times. He came over one night for dinner, but she hasn’t said much about him. I’m pretty sure they are just study-buddies.”

Buffy nodded, “I can’t pick her friends for her… I guess it’s kinda comforting that he can fight. I mean that should be a plus, right?”

“Yeah, sure it is. I mean, I’m sure it is.”

“Stupid maternal-ish protective feelings…” Buffy grumbled, making Willow laugh.

“She’s doing fine, Buffy. Honestly. She’s staying with Vi and Andrew while we’re here. It works out because their place is closer to campus anyway. And added bonus, it gives Kennedy time to slip away quietly and we can avoid all the icky-ness of actually breaking up.”

“Wait… you actually WANT her to move out?”

“Want might be a little strong. Hoping. Hoping might be better. We’ll talk about it later. Right now I want to talk about witchy services to be rendered.”

Buffy was more confused than ever, but if Willow didn’t want to talk right now she wasn’t going to force it out of her… “Humm, sure, did you want to try the re-ensoulment thing tonight?”

“Do we think she’s a good candidate?”

“Oh yeah, like we even know what makes a good candidate. Not like we have a lot of data on the subject. We have Angel, who apparently was kind of a bit unhinged to begin with, before the whole super evil bad guy thing. And then we have Spike who started out as a gentleman, poet, who took care of his sick mom. It's not like there’s a manual or a formula to follow.”

“That’s right, Love, tell everyone what a bleeding Nancy boy I was,” he grumbled.

“I think it’s sweet that you cared about your mom so much. Honest Buffy here- I’d rather have the mama‘s boy over the drunken scoundrel any day,” she dismissed.

“Think you’re missing the biggest difference here.”

“Dark and brooding vs bleached and snarky?” Xander laughed.

Spike turned to him seriously, “Angel didn’t have a choice, he was forced into this. Or rather, had his soul forced into him. I sought it out and fought for it. It’s a difference of choice.”

Xander slowed down and gaped at Spike’s back as he kept pace with Willow and Buffy as though he had never put it together until now. Realizing he had stopped walking entirely, Xander ran to catch up to Spike. “So let’s give her a choice,” Xander said with a huff.

“What? A soul or a stake?”

“Not much of a choice, but yeah.”

“Still a choice. I’d feel a bit better ‘bout it at least.”

Willow looked over at Buffy, “What can you tell me about this vampire, she’s Sheena sister, right?”

“Yeah, her name is Ruby. She’s just a little younger than us. I think she was a student at Edinburgh… Spike, you probably know more about her than I do. Can you fill in some blanks?”

“Oh ‘bout all I know is that she was trying to get Sheena into some classic punk rock. Think she might have been studying literature or some such, not sure about that. Buffy and I met their parents. Seem like nice folks, real religious types from what I gather,” he shrugged his shoulders, “Aside from that, I don't really know much about the girl always got the impression she was more of the quiet sort. In which case I’d say her demon has done a number on her. Oh and apparently slayer blood makes her want to come-onto everything on two legs. She’s calmed down a lot now, seems more level headed.”

“Is that normal for vampires?”

“Slayer blood is powerful stuff. Dunno many who've had a taste, none that are still kicking that is; besides me and Angel, that wanker Dracula. God I hate that guy. Dunno how it affects them exactly but it seems to have the same effect on Ruby as it did on me.”

“What kind of effect?”

“Randy as hell if you must know. I didn’t even feed off of my second Slayer because Dru was out of town, didn’t see the point with no one to shag senseless.”

Willow grimaced, “And now I have that picture in my head! Sorry I asked. Okay, well I’m here and I have everything I need, let’s see if having a third ensouled vampire works out as well as the first two. It’s about time to break-up the boys club.”

“Right, because Angel and I are such chauvinist pigs about it. Bring on the new kid I say. I wouldn’t mind showing her the ropes. Just hope she won’t be a brooding killjoy like sodding Peaches is.”

“We can try it and see how it goes. Who knows how she’ll react,” Willow interjected.

“It sort of depends on how things go with Sheena, don’t it? It might make all the difference in the world.”

“Do you think we should wait to see if she wakes up?” Willow asked.

“No, that could be days or months. I want this done and over with,” Buffy said, glancing back at Spike.

Xander chimed in with a lame gangster impression, “We’ll give her an offer she can’t refuse,” then in his normal voice, “And you know, make with the magic!”

“Take the orb, leave the cannoli?” Willow asked.

Spike shrugged, “Something like that.”

Buffy just rolled her eyes and glanced over at Willow. “So are you going to tell me what’s going on with you and Kennedy?” she asked her best friend.

“Oh that. It isn’t anything specific… it’s just… ever since we got back from our last trip, things have been— strained… even before that if I’m being honest… it just really hasn’t been great. I keep thinking about Tara— and Kennedy— Kennedy's great, but it just—“

“It’s not what you had with Tara.”

“No, it’s not. Not even close. It isn’t even what I had with Oz— She’s a great girl; I really like her, but I just can’t— and I really think if I’m going to be in a relationship with someone,” she sighed, “I want it to be like it was with Tara or Oz. Or at least something like it; I want to feel that again. I– I sort of feel like I rushed into things with her and we’re only together now out of convenience… we just don’t mesh like I thought we would. Oh and don’t get me started on the witch thing. Its like she still thinks it’s a bunch of fairy tail crap, like she hasn’t been with me for over a year! I’m just tired of trying to make something work that never really made sense to begin with. Things just made sense with Oz and Tara. I need that.”

“I definitely get that.”

“I sort of thought you might.”

“You know it won’t be the same, right?” Spike said from behind them.

Buffy glanced back towards him, “Well, no. It won’t be the same, but maybe it could be even better.”

Spike flicked his cigarette butt, “I say good for you, Red. If you’re not absolutely happy, then it’s time to get out. Find yourself a new love. Tara was a one in a million. Great girl, always liked that bird.”

Willow’s voice caught, “Thanks, Spike. To be honest I’m not even sure if I want to be in a relationship at all right now. I’m not like actively looking or anything. I just don’t think I see a future for me and Kennedy. Like at all. Maybe I never really did.”.

“Just how it goes sometimes. Take it from someone who knows. Over a hundred years with the same woman and I still stumbled into something far better than I could’ve ever dreamed of.”

“He’s such a romantic,” Buffy smirked.

“There’s also the fact that I really don’t know what you ever saw in Kennedy to begin with. I think you could do infinitely better than that tart, but that’s not really any of my business now is it?”

Willow gaped at Spike, she opened her mouth to speak when Buffy interrupted, “Spike! That isn’t—“ she started to say but trailed off when she noticed him lifting his chin, eyes scanning the cemetery and landing on a spot to the right.

“You got that 3 o’clock there, Pet?”

Buffy snapped her head to her right, “I do now. Thanks, Honey,” she said as she pulled out a stake and ran down the vampire that had just come their way. It was a short fight and Buffy rejoined the group quickly, shaking a little dust off of her top.

“Feels like old times huh?” Xander grinned. He turned towards Spike who simply raised one scarred eyebrow.

“If it’s nostalgia you’re after, I could always try to kill you.”

“Buffy!”

“Don’t make me come back there you two. I won’t hesitate to put you on a leash, Babe.”

Spike couldn’t help the wicked grin forming on his face, “Promises, promises. Still waiting on the collar you promised me years ago.”

“I never promised you a collar. Pretty sure I told you to look into getting a bell. The collar was your idea.”

Xander made a sputtering sound, “Come on, Buff, you gotta be kidding me with this guy and the bondage jokes.”

“Who says we’re joking, Mate? You don’t know what we get up to,” Spike leered with a grin.

“Buffy!”

“Oh knock it off, both of you. Xan, you know you make yourself an easy target.”

Spike snorted, “This coming from the bloke who wanted to use my shackles for happy-fun-times? Don’t think I don’t know what you did on my cot back in Sunnydale, Mate,” he said, laying one finger along the edge of his nose.

“Good god.”

“Spike, you want to put a pin in your gab session? We’ve got work coming our way.”

“Right you are, Pet,” he said, drawing out a stake and assuming a fighting posture as he took his place by Buffy. The two of them squared off with the two vampires as they attacked from behind a crypt. Willow spotted a third vampire running from the fight and with a murmured word and a swipe of her hand the vampire flew back landing directly in front of her and Xander. Xander levelled a crossbow at the vampire just as it kicked out hard, knocking the crossbow to the side, thus sending the bolt flying in the opposite direction. The bolt landed squarely in Spike’s thigh and he let out a sound between a growl and a scream.

“Bloody Hell! Watch it would you!” He growled as he pulled the bolt out of his leg, swearing. He threw the bolt forcefully. Hitting the vampire now grappling for Willow’s neck, squarely in the back, piercing its heart. Willow straightened herself up as the vampire exploded into a cloud of dust.

She turned sharply towards Spike, “Thanks!” She panted as her eyes landed on the hole in his leg, and she grimaced, “Ouch. That looks painful.”

Xander raised his hand tentatively, “My bad! Sorry, Man!”

“Yeah, I've had much worse. I’ll be fine, Red. Just watch it with the wood, would you, Xan? Don’t wanna have to start wearing chainmail around you all the time, ya pillock.”

“It was an accident!”

“Oh yeah, like that’s better!”

Buffy strode up to the three of them, “What was that guys?”

“The boy here needs a refresher on handling a crossbow,” he said, indicating his leg.

“Well, he sure came to the right place,” she shrugged.

Chapter 30 Third Time’s a Charm

When they returned to the castle that night it was to find Faith and Callum in the living room with a movie playing. Buffy was still getting used to the idea of Callum being around more. If nothing else, he seemed to be adjusting to the castle fairly well and quickly too. That was both comforting and a little jarring at the same time.

Faith had apparently just been checking on the prisoner and had left the door to the utility room open as a courtesy to Ruby so she could hear the movie. They had done that a couple times already just to give her some source of entertainment since she had started to calm down. As it turned out, she wasn’t that bad of a captive as captives go. It was true that she hadn’t been exactly courteous or polite, precisely, but she hadn’t been particularly difficult the past day or so.

Faith turned to look at Buffy when she came into the living room, “Hey B, what’s up?”

“We wanted to have a chat with Ruby. We’re giving her a choice. Either Willow is going to ensoul her or I’m going to stake her. Either way it ends tonight.”

Faith clapped her hands grinning, “Finally! I’m getting tired of vamp-sitting!”

“Yeah I think we all are.”

“So this little ginger lass is just going to pop in a soul and that randy little hell-bitch in there will be just like Angel and Spike?” Callum asked.

“More or less. That’s the general idea at least,” Willow answered as she came around the corner into the living room. She had her arms laden with all of the supplies she would need for the spell, “sorry we interrupted movie night.”

“Don’t be. Pretty sure we’ve both seen this movie like six times. It’s no big, Red,” Faith answered as she turned off the TV.

“Oi!”, Ruby shouted from the utility room, “You lot might have seen this film, but I haven’t! What’s going on out there?”

Buffy turned towards Willow, “So what do you need from us?”

Willow shrugged her shoulders, “Not much of anything really. I can do it on the coffee table right here. I’ll do my set up thing. You do your life or death choice-y thing. Then hopefully I’ll get to do my magic thing and we can cut loose the blood sucking fiendish-y thing.”

“Everyone got their things?” Xander asked, raising a hand with a smirk.

“Bloody hell…” Spike rolled his eyes, “Anyone think about where she’s going to stay after we do this? She can’t just stay in there forever, a day or two, fine, but we’re going to have to move her. I don’t see the girls taking kindly to her kipping in Deloris’s bed.”

“What about your place? In the basement,” Faith asked.

“Not exactly the Four Seasons over there” Buffy said dubiously.

“It’ll be quiet. She’ll need that. Not really gonna need a lot of creature comforts, Pet. Some blood and a bed would be good.”

Buffy nodded, “Xan, you think you can handle that?”

“Humm… Sure, yeah. Sure I can. But one question.”

“Yeah?”

“Where am I going?”

“Callum, can you help him out?”

Callum and Xander glanced at each other and Callum nodded, “Sure, I can. You want her on your side or the other?”

“I’m thinkin’ the other side, for now. We don’t need her wandering off.”

He nodded, “Consider it done. Mr Giles got the utilities turned on for me and Angus to get started in there but I’ll need to turn the water main back on. After that, I think I know where to find a camp bed on short notice. Just need to make a call in the morning. See if Gemma still has her old camping gear,” he directed the last statement to Faith and gave her a quick kiss.

“Think this girl has a mini fridge we can put in there?” Xander asked Callum as the two of them headed out.

Faith cleared her throat as she shot a furtive glance towards them, “B, I think maybe I–”

“Go on, play bodyguard. Do a sweep and make sure the boys are safe. Maybe you’ll finally get to meet the best friend!” Buffy teased.

“You know that’s right!” Faith laughed and followed after the two men.

Buffy watched her go, then turned to Spike, “Satisfied?”

He raised an eyebrow, “Most nights, and a couple days a week normally.”

Buffy gave him an exasperated look, “Ass.”

He grinned and curled his tongue sensually, “I’d love some.”

“Hey! Standing right here,” Willow scolded.

Buffy gave an amused little huff, “Down boy. If we’re doing this tonight we better get moving. Are we sure we even want to do this tonight? Even if Callum’s friend does have a cot she can use, it might take a while for the guys to get it set up down there.”

“Good chance she’ll want to just sleep or have a good cry. Probably both. The utility room will be fine until they get that set up,” he said and started towards the room in question, “Coming, Pet?”

“Right behind you.”

***********

Ruby was lounging in the chair as much as her bindings would allow, “I was beginning to wonder when you two would show up again. To what do I owe the pleasure?” she asked silkily.

Buffy shifted her hands to her hips, “Drop it, Ruby, the ice is already pretty thin. We have a proposition for you.”

Ruby rolled her head back with a grin “Sort of like the sound of that. What's this about?”

“Good news, Rubes. The little Mrs and I finally decided what we’re going to do with you.”

“And that is?”

“You have a choice to make. You can either let our mega-witch restore your soul and you come work with us, or I can stake you. The best part is that it’s totally up to you!” Buffy said brightly.

“What exactly is this ‘mega-witch’ going to do to me?'' she asked, a doubtful tone in her voice.

“Hey, if that’s your choice I can have her come in here and explain it to you. Otherwise, we can just get on with the slayage,” Buffy emphasized the statement by twirling a stake in her hand, “Tick-tock.”

Ruby eyed the stake and licked her lips. It wasn't a sensual action this time.

Think we got her nervous, Pet— Spike thought to Buffy as he continued to watch Ruby closely.

“Is that even a real thing? Putting a soul into a vampire? Just pop! It’s back like a bloody rabbit in a sodding hole? Sounds a bit far fetched,” her voice rose gradually, growing slightly hysterical. Buffy was momentarily reminded that less than two weeks ago, Ruby had been an average university student.

“Not exactly, Luv. Feels a bit more like settin’ your body on fire from the inside, although that part doesn’t last long.”

“Is— is that what’s wrong with you?” she asked looking at Spike aghast, “I knew there was something about you. You just seem off— not like the others.”

“What can I say, I wasn’t like the ‘others’ when I was one of the others.”

Buffy snorted a small laugh, “Got that right,” she murmured.

Spike looked at her, “Oi! Who’s side are you on here?”

Buffy raised her eyebrow, “Go on, this is your dog and pony show anyway. I wanted to just do it and get it over with.”

“Damn right. I am the qualified party here,” he turned back towards Ruby, “I know what I’m talking about, and if that’s your choice, then I will be here to help you where I can.”

Ruby huffed out a laugh, “Right and what exactly would you be helping me with?” she said sarcastically.

“Well Deloris, for starters. Any others you might’ve killed in the last few days.”

“What, like I’m supposed to be all weepy about any of that?” she asked.

Spike grinned wickedly, “Yeah, well you’re young. Actually plays in your favor. So what do you say, soul or stake? Makes no difference to us, does it, Love?” he said, glancing at Buffy.

“Nope not to me, might make a difference to your parents and Sheena if she ever wakes up… something to think about.”

“If I agree to this, are you gonna let me go?”

“You’ll have to stay with us for a while. We’re working on temporary living arrangements for you.”

Ruby licked her lips nervously again trying to look around, “Do I get to talk to this witch of yours first?”

“Sure can, if that’s your final decision I’ll get her and she can walk you through it so you’ll know what’s going to happen and we’re not wasting time here.”

Ruby nodded glumly, “Alright. I’m ready. Send in your witch. Let's get this over with,” she said decisively.

Buffy nodded once and turned towards the door, “Hey a, Wills? I’m gonna need you in here for a minute, you got everything set up?”

“Yeppers! What do you need Buff?” she asked as she came towards Buffy in the utility room.

“Ruby here wants to have a chat with the witch who's going to put her soul back in.”

Willow grinned broadly as she took a step inside addressing Ruby, “Good decision. This isn’t my first soul installment, you’re in good hands.”

“I can see that,” Ruby looked at Buffy and Spike, “This pretty little thing is your mega-witch?”

“You got a problem with that?”

“Sassy one too,” she breathed, “You sure did a number on this guy here didn’t you?”

Willow looked towards Spike with mild confusion, “Eh… No, actually... He did that all by himself.”

Ruby’s eyebrows went up looking at Spike again, “Okay— so again, I say: you’re definitely kind of a weird one.”

“Oh come on. It was supposed to be a grand gesture— an act of love,” Spike complained with a slight whine to his voice.

Buffy patted him on the shoulder, “Yes, much better than flowers. You did it for love and honor and all of those good— very chivalrous things, and definitely a few not so chivalrous reasons too.”

“I— Humm— well, yeah, alright I’ll give you that. That’s fair. Not exactly selfless,” he nodded, “Look Ruby-red-shoes, the only reason I insisted on asking at all is because I believe you should have a choice. These two are all for just shoving your soul right back in without asking. They’ve done it before. I know it’s a personal matter, so that’s why I thought you should have a say.”

“What do I have to do?” Ruby asked, looking at Willow.

Willow cleared her throat nervously, “Humm, nothing. I do it all. You just sit there.”

“Will it hurt? He said something about fire.”

Willow looked questioningly at Buffy and Spike.

Buffy shrugged and shook her head, “I’m not sure, maybe a little. Angel just seemed way confused and his memory was all wonky— of course then I… well you know…” she grimaced at Willow.

“Yeah, way bad example…” Willow turned to Spike, “How about you?”

“Felt like having lava poured into my head and chest. So yeah, it hurt. For about a minute. But I’m not cursed. I got mine a different way so it might not be the same. Either way, you’re a vampire, you’ll be fine. You’ll live, well sorta. It’s the guilt and remorse afterwards; that is what’ll get ya.”

“Cursed? This is a curse? You want to curse me?”

“That’s what you heard??”

Willow stepped in, “Ruby, I promise, it’s not as bad as it sounds. Ok so maybe the original version was because it’s a super big, no-happy deal, but that’s why I changed it. This one I’m doing for you should be loads better.”

Ruby visibly relaxed as she watched Willow, “Alright, you got me, I’m listening.”

Willow brushed her hair back nervously and cleared her throat, “Hum, yeah, ok so. You will be cursed with a soul as long as you never experience the true joy of sunlight.”

“You do know I’m a vampire right?”

Willow grinned, “Yeah, I caught on to that. That’s why it’s such a great loophole! You can still love and be happy and have an unlife, just like Spike, and you don’t lose out on anything that you’re really going to miss because of the whole vampire flambé thing!” Willow said very excitedly in her usual bubbly way.

Ruby’s light gray eyes sparkled as she watched Willow, “Brainy, beautiful and powerful; the perfect combination… Do you always glow like that when you get excited about something?”

Willow cleared her throat again, “Humm– Ok then, I’m just— yeah… I’ll just humm… go get started.”

Ruby watched her with amusement as Willow went back out into the living room. Then she turned back to Spike and Buffy, “She seeing anyone?”

“Aren’t you done with the super-sex-vamp thing yet?” Buffy rolled her eyes.

“That wasn’t what that was. She’s just really… and the smell of her…” she groaned.

Spike growled, “That’s my girl’s best friend you’re talking about there. Got to teach you some etiquette. Just because someone smells like dessert, it don’t mean you have to comment on it. It’s not polite.”

Buffy and Ruby both looked at Spike questionably. “Polite?” Ruby asked.

Buffy didn’t comment but she did give Spike an annoyed glare at his blatant hypocrisy. He was constantly telling her how her scent drove him mad. Of course that was usually when they were alone so maybe he had a point. She sure didn’t mind him defending Willow; that part was actually sort of sweet.

“Yeah I got a question about that, what did you guys do to me anyway? What was that sex thing? I’m not usually so… well like that. Not even now,” she glanced up at Spike, “I don’t even know why I was hitting on you, that was just weird. You’re definitely not my type…”

“You fed off of a Slayer, you killed her, that’s what happened. It was her blood that did it.”

“Weird… knew she was tasty but that was just… incredible… freeing.”

“Yeah well there won’t be anymore of that.”

“Right, this soul thing… Still sounds daft, even after talking with Pretty-Red-Riding-Hood, out there, ” she rolled her eyes, ”Suppose that means I’ll be living off of that sodding pig's blood you’ve been bringing me then?”

“Yup,” Buffy answered absently as she watched Willow start chanting the spell in the living room.

Spike kicked Ruby’s shin lightly, drawing her attention back to him, “You’ll have a new appreciation for it when Red’s finished. You’ll need some time and I’ll be around. Don’t worry ‘bout the blood thing, I’ll show you some ways to make the blood taste better. Wont be Slayer blood but you can’t be an annoyingly horny mess all the time now can you?”

Ruby choked on a laugh, “No, I guess not.”

“Trust me, restraint is your friend. It will keep you alive and keep your head in the game.”

Buffy’s eyebrows furrowed, there had been times in the past when he seemed like restraint wasn’t a word in his vocabulary and yet she knew he must have it in spades. Whether it was something he exercised over the course of his life at key moments or if it was a lesson he learned more fully when he had been chipped, he had proven it was a part of him as much as his love for / killing demons with feral abandon.

Spike turned towards Buffy, “Can you quiet that down there, Pet. Trying to have a serious conversation with my new student here.”

Buffy hadn’t even realized she had been projecting her thoughts that forcefully, “Sorry, babe.”

“S’alright.”

“What is going on with you two?”

“Long story. Right now let’s work on some ground rules. I’m the teacher, you’re the student. Got it?”

“You?”

“Well yeah, part of the deal is we’ll be working together.”

“Are you going to like Obi-Wan me?”

“Sure, if that helps. I can teach you the ways of the Force,” he rolled his eyes and glanced at Buffy, “Why do we always seem to find the geeks?”

“Beats me.”

“So what if I like Star Wars?”

“Films are fine and good, it’s the obsession I don’t get.”

Buffy turned to him, “You, William the Bloody Slayer of Slayers doesn’t understand obsession?”

“That was different. I’m talking about all this geeky stuff. You Know the sort that Xander and Andrew are into. Geek stuff.”

“I have two words for you: Classic Horror,” she smirked, “Don’t even try to deny it. I know you’re a classic horror junky.”

He shrugged, “Yeah, maybe a bit…”

Ruby watched them both critically, “Are you two always like this?”

They both shrugged.

“Pretty much”

“Yeah.”

“Is it too late to choose the stake?”

Buffy pulled her stake back up, “It’s never too late for a good stake.”

Ruby recoiled with wide eyes, “No, no. I’ll stick with my original decision. I’d rather hang out with you nicey nice types than be a pile of dust thank you.”

Just then Willow came back to the door. “What’s up, Will?”

“Sorry for the delay guys, I had to make a few adjustments to account for the changes I made. I need to grab a few things and we’ll be back on track.”

Buffy nudged Willow out of the door, back into the large living room, “Everything ok?”

“Yeah, it’s fine. Just a little over compensating I think. The spell didn’t want to work before but I think it will now I got the block figured out. Do we think she’s related to Angel? I just–”

“Ehh, I don’t know how many in their bloodline are left now but I don’t think Spike is out turning people again if that’s what you’re getting at.”

“No, no, that’s not what I meant. I mean that the original spell was made specifically for Angel. Meaning that they did their research on him and made his bloodline part of the spell. I tried to make it more general so the bloodline thing wouldn’t matter. That’s what I need to adjust, I need to switch it back because it’s not working for her. Either I goofed, or she’s related.”

“Will, if you need more time– maybe we should do this in the morning?”

“No Buffy, I really want to do this tonight. She’s going to need some time to adjust and I want to make sure she’s going to be alright before I go back to Rome. A lot of it she is going to have to do on her own but I think I have a few spells that might help her through the worst of it too.”

“I don’t want you overdoing it, Will. Ruby will still be here in the morning.”

Willow shook her head, “There’s something about her Buffy, she deserves better. I can feel it. I think she’s going to be a good one. I just have to grab a few things.and we’ll be back in business, okay?”

“Okay, and the flirting doesn't have anything to do with it? Because she’s been hitting on everyone.”

“Wha– No, no Buff, it’s not like that– okay, she’s humm intriguing.. She’s– humm.”

“Humm?”

“Don’t go getting me all confused. I’m trying to get out of a deadend relationship not get into one with a–”

“Drop-dead-hottie?”

Willow glared.

Buffy gave her a bemused grin, “Who said anything about a relationship anyway?”

“I am not having this conversation.”

“Huh right…”

“Getting what I need and getting Ruby souled so she can work through this while you still have magical backup– that’s all this is.”

“Yup– Got it,” her tone was a little too knowing.

Willow was really getting annoyed now, “Buffy– I’m not–”

“Relax Will. I’m only joking. Aside from liking Star Wars we really don’t know what we’re dealing with. Who knows how this soul thing is going to work out for her anyway. Angel is a totally different person without his, whereas Spike is more or less the same just with a working moral compass and a renewed love for poetry. I’m just messing with you.”

“Not flustered. Just— ok focusing time.”

“Sure thing Will. I’ll let you have your space, I know you know what you’re doing.”

“You bet I do.”

When she returned to the utility room, Spike and Ruby were deep in an animated conversation. They seemed to be getting along relatively well all things considered. It took her a moment to realise they were talking about Oscar Wilde’s The Picture of Dorian Gray. She knew it was one of his favourites but to hear him arguing points of the book with Ruby was throwing her for a loop. Not to mention the fact that a couple of vampires were now discussing physical manifestations of sin. Buffy blinked a few times before turning back towards the living room. Willow was back and looked like she was writing something down in a notebook. She nodded once and looked up to find Buffy still watching her.

Willow threw her a thumbs-up and grinned, “Should be good to go now!”

Buffy turned back towards Spike and Ruby, “Heads up, Willow’s ready to get chanty.”

“Yeah alright,” Spike answered her before resuming their conversation.

Buffy rolled her eyes at the two of them. Priorities.

After several minutes the two of them were still arguing over some of the more philosophical points of the book when Ruby let out a huff, “So when will this–” She gasped suddenly.

Her chest heaving against her restraints and her hands gripping at the arms of the chair. Ruby’s eyes suddenly glowed with a bright white-gold light. She threw her head back, her face contorted in pain. She tensed against her restraints, the ropes biting into the skin on her arms. She let out a howl of pain as the light from her eyes intensified. The shackles had cut into her wrist as she pulled at them in her agony.

Buffy shot a glance over to Spike, he looked like he wanted to run screaming. His hands were gripped at his sides, knuckles popping. His jaw was clenched against the roiling emotions coming off of him. Buffy gasped as an odd mix of pain, rage, concern and self loathing hit her coming off of him and he caught her eye. He snapped his head back to Ruby just as she screamed again in excruciating pain.

Then without warning the bright light faded and she collapsed in the chair, head lulling down and her hair obscuring her face.

Spike reached out a shaky hand to gently pull her chin up, “Ruby? You alright there?”

Ruby didn’t seem to hear him. Her eyes were wide like a scared animal, gasping and panting like her lungs didn’t get the message that her body didn’t need oxygen. She was starting to panic, “W- where, where am I?” she gasped, she struggled against her bindings. “Please, please don’t! Hurt me! Don’t kill me!”

“Ruby, you’re safe, don’t you remember–” Buffy started but Ruby just became more agitated.

“Oh God it hurts, it hurts… What are you doing to me?” she wailed and tears started to streak her face, “Where’s– where are Meg and Dylan? Who are you? Where are my friends? Where is—“ she shrieked hysterically, dissolving into tears. She thrashed harder and let out an ear splitting scream.

“Buffy, the keys. Get these shackles off of the girl,” he growled as he started working on the ropes holding her down.

Buffy pulled the keys off a hook on the wall, “Willow!?” Buffy called to the living room.

“What’s wrong?” Willow quickly strode over to her looking worried.

“She’s having a panic attack— is there anything you can do?”

“There’s a calming spell but it’s– I don’t think it will work for this–.”

Buffy tossed the keys to Spike, who caught them one handed, “Bloody hell…” he murmured as he freed her. Ruby slumped down onto the floor and Spike caught her.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have… I’m so sorry…it hurts…burns… God it burns…” Her head slumped, “Oh God, oh God, oh God…” she started muttering over and over again. Ruby shook all over as she kept sobbing, “W– w- where am I? I—- was with—“ Ruby tilted her face up towards Willow. Her face streaked with tears, “La—Lauren?” she asked weakly before gasping in horror. She suddenly surged towards Willow. She grabbed onto Willow’s long skirt, “Oh God Lauren… I’m so sorry…” she wailed, still clutching onto her. Startled, Willow tried pulling away but Ruby’s grip was strong. Spike grabbed Ruby, pulling her back and forcing her down to the floor. Ruby made one more feeble reach for Willow as he jerked her back towards him and fell on his butt with Ruby more or less in his lap. She clutched at Spike’s shirt again, dissolving into fresh sobbs, “Ohh– oh no. no. no. no. no. oh— Ohh no, no— what have I done?… what– oh God– it hurts— oh God– what– what have I—”

“What do we do now?” Buffy asked, concern etched on her face, “Spike?”

“What?” He seemed rattled, “J-just give her a bit.”

“Well what do you think, should we get her anything or just leave her here? Is it safe?”

Spike had turned his attention back to Ruby who had her face hidden in his shirt. Still sobbing and ranting incoherently.

“Spike, honey, snap out of it.”

“Right, eh what was the question?”

“Do you think it's safe to leave her in here alone? And should we get her anything? How long do you think she’ll be like this?”

Her questions didn’t seem to be registering in his brain, “Things are pretty rough for the first— well, a while.”

“Humm, okay…”

“Course, might not take so long for her since she’s so young.”

“Spike has a good point. Her body and soul haven’t been separated long… She’ll need some rest for sure.”

Spike looked up at Buffy, still cradling Ruby to his chest. She was quietly sobbing into his shirt but she was much calmer. He shook his head, coming back to the situation at hand, “Right. Rest. Buffy, you mind fetching a sleeping bag, a couple of blankets and pillows. She can kip in here today. Probably best if we leave her, but keep someone close in the living room to keep an eye on her when she’s ready to come out. Make sure you don’t leave that stake of yours behind.”

“Got it. You want to take the first shift?”

“Be daylight soon.”

Buffy checked her watch, he was right of course. She knew it was late but with everything going on she hadn’t even thought about sleep. Now she was suddenly feeling very tired, “Maybe one of the girls—“

“Dunno if that’s wise. Few of ‘em have been taking things pretty personal.”

“You mean Zari.”

“Especially Zari, my money is on her for knocking Rubes here about.”

“Well, we could—“

“I’ll do it.”

Buffy turned to Willow, “Oh no, that’s alright. We can totally—“

“No it’s ok, really. I slept most of the way here. All I’d have to do is just hang out on the couch right?”

“Yeah basically but really, Wil, Spike and I can handle it. We’ve slept down here before.”

Willow eyed Ruby, still quietly crying, “No. I’ll stay. I know it was her choice but I still did this to her… I sort of feel— responsible for her I guess.”

“You win, Red.”

“I’ll get the bedding,” Buffy said quietly as she headed out of the cramped room.

“Do you think she needs anything? Tea, blood, anything like that?”

“Doubt it, I didn’t eat for a couple of days after the fact. Couldn’t. Then when I did… Even then… well— small animals, goats and rats and such were pretty much it- well until the First got its hooks into me— course I didn’t know it… far as I knew that was all I’d had before Buffy found me.”

Willow nodded, “Yeah, I have a pretty good memory of that, well the part I was around for anyway.”

Spike looked down at Ruby. Her hand had relaxed and her face was hidden behind her hair, but she had nearly stopped shaking now, “Think she’s nearly out.”

“I’m sure the snuggles help.”

He huffed out a little laugh, “Hardly, what I’d call a snuggle. I pulled her back and she just sort of latched on.”

“Who do you think Lauren is?” Willow asked softly.

“No idea, I’d say a ginger if I had to guess.”

“Yeah… probably… do you really think she would try to hurt herself?”

“Why not? I did… didn’t go so far as to stake myself; obviously— would have been nice to have someone take the sharp objects away from me before I tried to slice my chest open a few times though.”

“Oh my God, Spike, I—“

“Water under the bridge now.”

“Does Buffy know?”

“Course. Few things she doesn’t. Think we’ve both put the whole death-wish thing behind us finally. Well it’s always there a bit for a Slayer of course but she’s a hell of a lot better these days.”

“What did you say?”

“Well not that it’s all blood and peaches but we’re both doing better. Mostly. This thing’s got my head spinning a bit o’course,” he explained, gesturing towards the vampire still curled against his chest.

“You said death-wish. Why say it like that? Specifically.”

“You’re hung up on the phrasing?”

“Yes, why say ‘Death-wish’ and not suicidal or depressed?”

“Cause that’s not what it is. They just have this— it’s like they’re just programmed to accept death when it comes for them. It’s just something about Slayers; they've all got it.”

Willow gaped at him.

“You want to tell me what the goldfish act is for?”

“I humm… just an idea— Brain is a little slushy too so it might not be anything.”

“Right, like I’m going to believe that one.”

“What’s taking Buffy so long anyway?”

“All the extra stuff is in the closet on the fifth floor.”

“Oh… Right.”

Spike shifted Ruby in his arms. She had started muttering again, “Hurts— it hurts—“

“Shhh… I know it does. It’ll pass.”

“Why does it hurt so much?”

“It’s just part of the deal… you’re in the worst of it now, it’ll get better, little at a time.”

Ruby cried harder as Willow continued to watch the two vampires huddled on the floor. The last time she had restored Angel’s soul he had been a little shaky but otherwise fine, probably because he had been used to having a soul by then. Ruby hadn’t been dead long but she had clearly done things that were causing her pain now. The whole thing was hard to watch and even worse to hear as Spike tried to keep her calm.

Buffy returned about a minute later with a sleeping bag, some pillows and two extra blankets. They got Ruby situated on the floor against the wall as comfortably as possible. Aside from a few whimpers and a renewed round of quiet sobs, she barely stirred as Spike laid her down like a child. He stood up stiffly as Willow laid the blankets over her. The three of them backed out of the small room to leave her alone in the quiet space.

Buffy turned towards Spike, his face was unreadable, she pushed her awareness towards him and his head snapped towards her, “Buffy—“

She narrowed her eyes at him, he was blocking her out. Spike took a deep breath, “I’m alright. Girl will be alright. It’s fine. Would you bloody well stop looking at me like that?” he groused.

“Why are you blocking me?”

“I’m sorry, Love. I think I just need a minute— sort things out a bit— it’s crowded enough in here without you poking round too,” he tapped his temple, “Just need a bit of quiet— I’m gonna grab a smoke.”

“Sun will be up soon.”

“Go on, Pet. I’ll be up; right now I just need a breather—“

“Spike—“ she pleaded as he walked away towards the kitchen and the back door.

Buffy turned back to her friend looking worried.

“What’s up with him?”

Buffy shook her head, “I’m not sure, but I think seeing her like that is just reminding him of what he went through.”

Willow shook her head and scoffed, “No not that, of course it does! He hasn’t opened up that much in front of me since the whole chip thing.”

“Humm okay…”

“I meant the part about you poking around in his head.”

“Just a figure speech—“

“This is me, Buffy. It’s Willow.”

Buffy shrugged one shoulder, “You’re right. It wasn’t a figure of speech. He means literally. Well sort of— it’s mostly just surface thoughts and emotions. He can do it to me too… We haven’t tried going deeper than that, because you know— kind of rude right?”

“You wouldn’t actually push further right, Buffy? Because that’s just— I learned my lesson with that kind of stuff and goddess Buffy just trust me. You don’t want to push or take advantage of that.”

“It’s not like that. I was just trying to get a read on his surface emotions. We do it all the time. I just don’t like seeing him like that, that's all.”

Willow looked at her friend critically, “So you gonna tell me what’s going on? Does this have to do with Paris?”

“It seems like everything goes back to Paris.”

“Well I’m not totally surprised. Again, I kind of had my suspicions.”

It was Buffy’s turn to raise an eyebrow, “And you didn’t think it was worth mentioning?”

Willow shrugged, “I didn’t have any proof to back it up and I figured that you guys would say something! I mean I am your trusty dial-a-witch, right? I’m like your personal physician— you’re supposed to tell me things! Something mystical is going on: I’m supposed to know. Does Giles know about this?”

Buffy shook her head, “Oh god no! No, no, no, no. I really, really don’t think he could handle being in the same room with us knowing that we share a psychosexual-mental-linky thing.”

Willow‘s eyes widened, “Oh wow. It’s like that, huhh?”

Buffy nodded “Well sort of how it started—“ Buffy moved over to the couch and they both sat down. Buffy cleared her throat, “We’ve been working on it. I’ve been using some of those meditation techniques you taught me and we’ve been sort of— honing it into a more reliable psychic connection. We can kind of do that walkie-talkie mind thing you do but just with each other and only if we’re pretty close, like touching or at least in the same room.”

Willow nodded her understanding. She could see how that could happen, “Well, now your dial-a-witch is on the case. Maybe I can help you with that.”

Buffy nodded and then glanced towards the direction Spike had left, “I appreciate that, Wills; but this has him really rattled. He might need a little time.”

Willow shrugged, “Xander and I are going to be here for as long as you need us… ok no, we’re not, I told the library that I’d be gone for a week. So yeah, you have me for a week,” she laughed. Buffy chuckled too. “All right, if nothing else, I can show you a few more techniques and maybe a spell or two, you guys can try on your own. Simple stuff you guys can handle when you’re ready, seriously no rush, okay? I can’t leave my bestie high and dry!”

Buffy smiled at that, “Thanks. You know, it’s funny, even with this connection— Sometimes he can still be… really guarded.”

“Oh and I bet you’re just an open book all the time.”

“He can usually read me like one. Even before this,” she smiled, “But no, I guess you have a point. We’re both sort of like that, aren’t we? Just in different ways,” she sighed a little, “Hell, anyway, it’s been a seriously long night. I think sleep is in order.”

Willow nodded in agreement. Pulling the blue and green tartan blanket off of the edge of the couch she settled down facing towards the utility room, “I’ll be fine down here, no big, Buff. Spike will be fine; you’ll be fine. You’ll see August will be a fresh start.”

Buffy slapped her face, “Oh God— the shopping trip.”

Willow looked at her curiously, “Shopping trip? I thought you said you guys were going to cancel that.”

“Not officially. We were going to ask the girls and see if anybody was interested. We thought maybe a few of them might still wanna get out for a bit— get away from things. I completely forgot to even ask them about it. We’ll have to do that like— yeah, I don’t know… Brain hurts, I don’t even want to go there right now. We’ll just have to get it sorted out tomorrow…”

Willow smirked, “Sort it out, huh? I think you’ve been hanging out with your British boyfriend a little too much.”

She grinned at that, “Shut up, Wills. Yeah I probably have. I have him, Giles and Faith and that’s about it. So yeah I guess I am starting to pick up on a few things. Haha. What has he done to me?”

“What, indeed?” Willow giggled, “Alright you get some sleep; maybe we can do a late afternoon trip or something. I could totally do some shopping. I think you could too… retail therapy could be a good.”

Buffy gave her friend a sad smile, “Yeah maybe. We’ll see. Spike can stay here with Ruby. He seems really protective of her.”

“Yeah I noticed.”

Buffy shrugged, “He’s close to Sheena, I think he’s feeling guilty. I know I am. I don’t know… that’s part of what he’s blocking from me so really I don’t know.”

“Definitely sounds like you two need to have a talk.”

“Yeah, I know. We have a lot of those,” Buffy laughed darkly.

“Yeah well I imagine with the amount of ground you two have to cover you could probably have those heart-to-heart chats for the next hundred years.”

“Ha ha, now there’s a thought!” Buffy stifled a yawn and Willow mimicked her.

“Gahh! Stop that!”

“Yeah I should probably head upstairs, Spike will probably be up soon he’s cutting it close. I'm just gonna wait for him and get some sleep. Then I guess we’re gonna see if the girls wanna go shopping. Not really the first thing I wanted to do but…”

“If it’s late enough I’ll go with you, sounds like fun.”

Buffy shrugged a shoulder, “The only reason I’m even thinking about going is because I need to get Spike a birthday present. I have no idea what to get him.”

“Yeah good luck with that.”

“All right… night or morning or… yeah I think I’m on vampire time. Okay, I’m gonna go to sleep. See you later!”

“Later!”

“Oh, Will?”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t let Ruby into the kitchen for now, ok?”

“Sure, Buff.”

Chapter 31 Open Up

Buffy was sitting up on their bed when Spike returned to their room. She had already gotten changed and was just waiting for him. Sitting there in a little tank top and a pair of tiny cotton shorts that looked a little bit like men’s boxers.

Spike dropped his jacket on the back of the chair he usually kept it on and started over to her. Buffy immediately went up onto her knees on the bed and beckoned him forward.

“I thought you’d be asleep.”

“Are you alright?”

Spike sat down on the bed next to her, “Sorry about earlier, Love.”

“You were really starting to worry me.”

“Oh, I had myself a beer in the kitchen. Still a bit of blood on the floor in there… going to have to get something to get the stain out…” he hesitated, “Checked on Red and Ruby. They’re both out cold.”

Buffy nodded. She was really tired but she had been worried when the sun started to shine through the window and he still wasn’t back, “So are you ready to talk to me?” she asked.

“Would be if I wasn’t so knackered.”

“I kind of feel you on that one… Spike, are we good?”

He looked at her a little surprised, “Course we’re good. Why wouldn’t we be?”

She rocked back to sit on the bed again but didn’t let go, “I don’t know. I don’t really know why you’re keeping me out. I wasn’t trying to pry, I was just—.”

Spike shook his head and put a tender hand on the side of her neck, “It’s nothing to do with us, Love. This is all me. All my baggage. Just seeing Ruby like that tonight— sort of dredged up a bit of that mess for me again. Wasn’t exactly a picnic you know? I wasn’t expecting her to go off like that.”

She nodded her head, “I kind of thought it was something like that. I’m just, I don’t know, I guess I got used to feeling you; being connected and being able to just sort of reach out and know what you’re feeling and sometimes what you’re thinking— and tonight when you blocked me out— that was gone and it kind of freaked me out.”

Spike pulled her into him, “Not my intent, Love. I was just— it’s really noisy up in here. I just didn’t want the extra foot traffic.”

“Okay, but seriously that makes it sound like you have like a dozen people living in your head. You know that right?”

Spike chuckled, “Not exactly. It’s true I got— well there's me and then there’s the demon-me, and then this— other voice— my conscience I guess— my soul— but yeah it’s in there too. But it’s not— It’s like those old cartoons, you know where you got the guy with the demon and the angel; one on each shoulder? It’s like that, Pet. It’s nothing new. Nothing too absurd and it’s certainly nothing to worry about. It’s not like the demon part of me is telling me to ‘hunt, kill, eat,’— okay, well yeah it does, but I get my dose of violence and it keeps quiet. I’m alright. Really, I am.”

“Three is better than a dozen.”

He laughed, “It’s all just me.”

Buffy watched his eyes, “I know, I’m just teasing.”

“You look tired, Lamb.”

“I am tired, you dolt. I stayed up waiting for you. Are you going to snuggle in with me?”

“Give me a few minutes and I will,” he leaned in to kiss her.

Buffy reached a hand to the back of his neck to deepen the kiss. Spike allowed himself to melt into her and felt his mental walls crumbling a little.

Buffy broke the kiss, breathing hard and gave him a hard look, “That’s a little better… getting there.”

“Oh, trust me, Love, it’s probably for the best if I keep things under wraps a bit longer. I’m just trying to protect you.”

Buffy shook her head, “Spike, you don’t need to protect me, not from you, not like this. We’re supposed to take this stuff on together. It’s not one sided.”

“I hear you say it, Pet, I just… I don’t know if you understand what all that means.”

She dropped her hand from his neck, down to the bed, “That’s all the more reason you need to share this kind of stuff with me. How can I help you if I don’t understand? How can I understand if you won’t open up?”

“I’m just—“

“Just what?”

“I’m afraid, alright? I’m still terrified I’m going to muck this all up and lose you.”

“Babe, it’s me. I’m not going anywhere. What are you afraid of?”

“I’m afraid you won’t feel the same about me.”

“Well, yeah you’re probably right. I probably won’t but that doesn’t mean it’s a bad thing. Maybe it would mean that we get even closer.”

“And what if it means you want nothing to do with me?”

“Spike, we’ve sort of talked about this already; I’ve read your files. You’ve told me a ton about your past. I pretty much know what you’ve done over the past 130 years.”

“That’s all well and good. Knowing what I did and feeling what I did— how it felt when I did them and how I feel about it now—- those are very different things and it’s messy. I just don’t want to put all that on you. You carry enough of your own baggage, you don’t need mine too.”

“Whether you share it or not, I’m still carrying it, you know that right? We’re in this together. It’s you and me. It’s us. Got it? And yeah maybe… maybe all of it— all at once would be a way big-bad-idea, but that’s no reason to completely block me out. Maybe just give me little bits here and there, let me help you through whatever is bothering you in the moment and we’ll get through it together. How’s that sound?”

He nodded, “I don’t deserve you.”

“This better not be the part where you tell me I deserve better and you break-up with me.”

“Are you daft? I don’t deserve you but it certainly doesn’t mean I’m stupid enough to throw away the best thing in my unlife. You want to get rid of me, you'll likely have to stake me first, Slayer. I’m yours, you’re stuck with me now.”

She gave a tired laugh, “Okay, but no more solid wall blocking. If you feel like you have to put up a wall, just make sure it has a door or a window or something for me, okay?”

“Sure, Pet, I’ll work on that; one Buffy door coming up.”

She laid down, snuggling under the covers yawning, “Okay, good. As long as we’re good.”

The corner of Spike’s mouth curved into a slight smile, “Course we are.”

**********************

Willow awoke with a start to find Ruby standing over her. She had one of the blankets wrapped tightly around her giving her the look of a small child looking for reassurance after a bad dream. Her eyes were red rimmed and she looked exceptionally pale. She shuffled her feet timidly, reinforcing the childlike appearance.

“Ruby?” Willow asked groggily as she sat up a little straighter and adjusted her tank top for modesty sake, “Are you alright?”

Ruby stared at her blankly, but nodded, “I humm, I think so…” her voice was so quiet, Willow could barely make it out. “You’re not Lauren—“

“No I’m not. Do you remember me?”

She nodded, “The witch. Humm… Willow right?”

Willow gave her a small smile, “Good because introductions would have been super awkward.”

Ruby blinked as the attempted joke rolled off of her like water on a duck's back.

Willow shifted, “Ruby? Did you need something?”

Ruby collapsed into one of the barrel chairs glumly. She looked as though all the energy had been drained from her. She shook her head a little and looked back up at Willow, “I was trying to make sense of everything… I feel like I’ve been sleeping for a week.”

Willow looked at her watch, “Hate to break it to you but it’s only been about four hours.”

“Really?”

“Yeah… how are you doing? I wasn’t really expecting you to be up and around so soon.”

“I don’t think I’d say I’m up and about… I’m pretty fuzzy— I’m not really sure what’s going on… but at the same time, I— I think—-“ She hesitated, “I think— I did some pretty horrible things,” her voice was quiet. Ruby tapped the side of her head, “The things in here— hurting Sheena, killing that girl…” she hesitated again and let out a sob, “Lauren,” she choked on the name.

“Do you want to talk about it?”

Ruby shook her head and let a few more tears fall. She was quiet and distant, very different from the Ruby they had seen so far.

“Can I get you anything? A cup of tea? Do you need blood? Do you need—“

Ruby‘s eyes shot up to Willow at the mention of blood and she looked like she might be sick. Willow made a small move as though she wanted to go to Ruby but she thought better of it, “I don’t mean— I meant pigs blood out of the refrigerator— You’ll need it for strength. Would you like me to get you some?”

Ruby shook her head, “No. I don't think I could eat. Maybe some tea,” she said quietly.

“I’ll just make a full pot. Remote is there if you want to watch some TV. I’ll just be a few minutes, alright? Don’t wander off, I’ll be right back. We can have a little tea party and chat… if you want.”

Ruby nodded, “Ta,” and pulled the blanket tighter around herself.

Willow shot her what she hoped was a reassuring smile, “I promise I won’t be long.”

Willow was just pouring the water into the tea pot when Ruby wandered in, still wrapped in the blanket.

Willow turned around sternly with the pot of tea in her hands, “I told you to wait in the living room.”

Ruby‘s gray eyes widened as they landed on the corner she had deposited Sheena and Deloris in after their fight. “Fight”, wasn’t really the right word. She had manipulated her baby sister into letting her into the castle and threw her across the room once she had crossed the threshold. Then she had taken Deloris by surprise when she had turned to check on her friend instinctively. It was a cheap shot and Ruby had gone in for the kill without even thinking about it. Having Deloris there and taking her blood; feasting on her. The scream Deloris made. The taste of her warm slayer blood filling her mouth like ambrosia.

Her mouth watered on instinct and yet her newly restored soul recoiled violently against the memory. Ruby turned, running back out into the entryway and threw up a puddle of blood and bile on the stone floor. She collapsed in a heap next to the vomit and started convulsing with sobs. She was wailing so hard Willow was afraid she would wake everyone in the castle.

Willow came running out behind her rubbing her back through the blanket. She tried pulling her up but Ruby wasn’t being cooperative. Willow tried wrapping her arms around Ruby, almost like she was trying to give her a hug and pulled her up into a standing position. Ruby’s legs shook as she stood.

Willow readjusted her as best she could with her arm around her waist. Ruby slipped into her arms easily despite still rambling off lamentations between sobs. It suddenly hit Willow that she was built a lot like Tara. Her soft form pressed into her felt like the missing piece of a puzzle. A sobbing nearly insane puzzle.

What the hell is wrong with me!? Willow thought. She cleared her throat “Come on, let's get you comfy cozy. I’ll clean up the yuck.”

“I think I just—“

“Why don’t we get you back down in the utility room? You can have some quiet in there, maybe even sleep.”

“Shee-shee— oh God I hurt Shee-shee—“ Ruby cried. Willow helped her back onto the sleeping bag and watched as she huddled into a ball of blankets rocking back-and-forth, her instincts told her she should go to her. Wrap her in her arms and let her cry it out. But that thought was ridiculous. She definitely should not be having thoughts like this about the broken vampire in front of her. The vampire she had broken. Willow was fighting back tears of her own now. Ruby pulled her out of her thoughts when she realized she was talking again.

“That— that girl— that Slayer— she was her friend. Oh God, Shee-shee— I’m so sorry—“ Ruby slumped down onto her side still muttering but she no longer seemed to realize Willow was there with her.

Unsure of what to do, Willow left her alone. Ruby didn’t give any indication she noticed her go. Willow made her way back out to the entryway to clean up the mess Ruby had left behind and then went back into the kitchen to pour herself a cup of tea. Even though she didn’t really know her, seeing Ruby like that was hard. It was hard to watch anyone so miserable. But then to have those inappropriate thoughts invading her mind like that. Her soft yet firm body pressed into her. Her beautiful pale skin and light gray eyes in direct contrast to her dark, nearly black hair.

She shook her head and sighed as she finished a second cup of tea. She was sure the other occupants of the castle would start stirring soon. Maybe she could still squeeze in a little more sleep; or at least stand guard over Ruby. With that in mind, Willow made her way back to the living room couch, unsure if sleep would come before the girls woke her up.

*************

It was well into the afternoon by the time Buffy gathered the girls in the training room on the second floor. She thought it would be best for the girls to hear about Ruby’s ensoulment from her. There was a general wash of confusion among the girls. Buffy didn’t miss the anger and disappointment that passed over Zari’s face. It was natural to want revenge on the creature that had killed Deloris but at the same time she was still Sheena’s sister and if there was any hope for her at all, this was it. Buffy just hoped Sheena would regain consciousness.

“As you all know, the Level 4’s are going to be leaving in a few days. I don’t know if any of you are up to it or maybe just need to get out of the castle but Willow, and I are planning on heading into town for a little retail therapy. The van will be leaving in about an hour if you want to go.”

“What about the vampire?” Zari asked.

“I’m assuming you mean Ruby. She’s Sheena’s sister and she’s being handled. Faith is back and she’ll be sticking around with Spike while Callum and Xander take care of a few things. I don’t want any of you near her right now, we have this handled.”

“She killed one of our own and Sheena is in the hospital and you go and reward her with a soul?”

“Trust me, this is no reward. It’s a curse and it’s far from happy. It’s more like mental torture. She’s in a lot of pain right now, physically, mentally, and emotionally. Even knowing that she still chose to go through with it and work with us so cut her some slack. She’s going to be hanging around for a while and eventually training with us too.”

The girls were silent, Buffy knew they still weren’t happy about it but at least they were starting to come around a little.

*****************

An hour and a half later Buffy found herself walking along the streets of town with Willow. She was surprised by the number of girls that had ultimately decided to go.

They had just got themselves some coffee. Despite the lack of sleep the night before they were enjoying the time together to just catch up. A pang of guilt hit Buffy as she realized that they really hadn’t done anything like this in months and even then their interactions had been strained. Buffy hadn’t really thought about it but Spike’s death had really affected every aspect of her life, including her friendships.

Willow shot Buffy a look. “What?” Buffy asked.

“This trip with Spike has been really good for you. I don’t remember the last time I saw you like this… maybe in the beginning with Riley but then there was the whole keeping secrets thing and that was just all stress-y.”

“Yeah. I mean this trip hasn’t exactly gone according to plan, but seriously I’m happier than I’ve ever been. It’s so weird.”

“Nah, you love someone who loves you back, heart and soul. That’s… goddess Buffy, that's what I lost, that’s what I’m looking for again.”

“Wills, I know you’ll find it. Ruby seems to like you,” Buffy joked.

Willow had been trying very hard to put her inappropriate thoughts about Ruby to the back of her mind. “Yeah, that's a big world of ‘NO’. I’m definitely not ready for anything, like at all. And she’s in an obviously really bad place right now anyway Buffy, you saw her last night but you didn’t see her this morning…”

“No but I’ve seen what it did to Spike… it was horrible…”

Willow scrunched her face a little, “I saw him at the school and that night you brought him back to your house— after seeing Ruby last night and this morning. I actually thought she was doing better and then wham! She's a ball of soggy blankets and I’m cleaning up bloody-vomit. Goddess Buffy… I never really saw what it did to Angel. You did a little but—“

“No not really— Angel definitely wasn’t like that when I saw him… by all accounts he was definitely worse the first time. The worst I saw him was when he came back from hell, but that was different. I saw way more of what Spike went through than Angel. Even at that I don’t really know what it was like for him in the very beginning. Spike has talked about it a little but not much. I know he still gets nightmares from it. He talks in his sleep sometimes.”

“Not surprising. You saw how hard it hit Ruby and she was only out on the evil for a few days then chained up the rest of the time. Suddenly the crazy guy in the school basement makes a whole lot more sense.”

“Did it ever not make sense?”

“I just mean that it’s the kind of thing you have to really see to understand and I think I’m starting to understand him, and you, a little more.”

“Maybe this will help then. When I first found Spike in the basement, while you were still in England… I followed him into a church, Will—“ she hadn’t told her friend about this. Until now this detail had been kept private, “That’s when he told me or well I figured out— that he got his soul back… he- he was a mess. It was like every part of him was at war with another and he didn’t know what he was doing or saying. He was—“ she choked on her words and took a sip of coffee, “At one point he was laying across a cross pleading with me… he was asking if we could rest… just rest… it was the most awful thing I’ve ever seen… he was sizzling like bacon and he didn’t even notice… he was really out of it, I don’t even know if he remembers that part of it really… I had to get him out of there.”

Willow was stunned, “Buffy—“

“I know— but at the time it just— it seemed like a private thing between us. I really think maybe that’s when I started to let myself fall for him… a little anyway… it was kind of confusing but it opened the door to being able to love him.”

“Humm yeah I can totally see that… Goddess Buffy that’s…”

“Yup.”

“Wow…”

“Yup.”

“Ruby is an emotional mess and a big blankety-ball of guilt, but I don’t think she’s ready to fry herself on a cross.”

“He’s got a little more carnage under his belt plus The First was also messing with his head in a big way. It was pretty brutal. But who knows, give her time. Once she has time to sift through the rubble of her brain she too might think frying on a cross is the deal of the century.”

“I’m definitely not suggesting it.”

“Yeah, no… but I am worried about what she’ll do if Sheena doesn’t pull through. She might just run outside on a sunny day.”

Willow grimaced, “Let’s hope not. It would make this a totally wasted trip,” she attempted at a joke but her heart wasn’t in it and it fell flat, “I’ll have to think about that one.”

“You said something about reinforcing the castle's defenses.”

“Oh yeah. That’s going to have to take another day or so depending on how fast I can get things set up. It should put a pretty impenetrable shield around the whole property that will keep out any of the real nasty ones planning to do any kind of harm to the castle or anyone inside of it or on the property at all, won’t be able to get over the barrier when I’m done.”

“Seriously?”

“It’s not really the kind of spell that you can do just anywhere but because of the castles location and its age and the existing stonewall fencing around the property I can sort of draw on the energy of those stones themselves to create that barrier it’s really super technical stuff and I have to get a bunch of stones and carve runs into them and place them strategically along the entire property and then I’m going to have to connect them all with the spell it’s kind of a much more subtle magic it won’t be flashy but it will be very powerful and it should hold for- well as long as the stone fencing holds and that’s been up for a couple of hundred years now already so I imagine it’s gonna be pretty permanent.”

“Wow. I didn’t think something like that was possible.”

“Oh it’s possible. Just not on like every property— kind of a unique situation really.”

They both took sips of their coffee and were quiet for a few minutes as they walked along they hadn’t really been going into a whole lot of the shops but they’ve been into a few Buffy was more or less humoring Willow her heart really wasn’t into shopping but figured since Willow was there it was a good idea to put in the effort for her friend.

“How’s he doing since last night?” Willow asked suddenly. Buffy didn’t need to ask who she was talking about. She had obviously been worried about Spike the night before when she had gone upstairs to go to bed, and Willow knew it.

“Better. Kinda wish I was still curled up with him. He’s surprisingly cozy.”

“He’s all wire and cable.”

“Yeah he is,” Buffy grinned. Physically speaking, that had been the main difference between Spike and any of her other lovers in the past. It also meant that they somehow fit perfectly together, almost like they were molded for each other. That alone was incredibly sexy. Just snuggling with him alissited a deep visceral connection between the two of them that she would never be willing to live without.

“Yeah… I heard all about it when I was trying to clear that stuff out of the Buffy-bot. She/it was a really big fan. Even I can admit he’s pretty hot; and you know, totally gay here!”

Buffy laughed and then looked at her friend, “I’ve noticed you’ve been talking about Oz lately. You’re not, I dunno, thinking about looking him up are you? How’s that work with the gay woman thing?”

“No, not really. I’m just— I really had something good with Oz—- I don’t really know to be honest. I think I’m just using him as a comparison to what I have with Kennedy now—- which doesn’t come close. I still love him in a way, but I think we’re just going in different directions. I’m definitely more into women now. I think Tara kinda ruined me for men in general. Although, I don’t know. If Oz or maybe not Oz— someone Oz-like, came around— I don’t know how I’d react honestly. I might be tempted; maybe. Maybe I’m really Bi, but I’m definitely not ready to commit to that. I’m pretty into boobs,” she laughed but she was suddenly thinking about a pair of very off-limits breasts she definitely shouldn’t be thinking about.

“Well whatever you’re into you know I just want you to be happy right?”

“I know Buff. Thanks.”

“So about Kennedy— are you seriously using this trip as a low key breakup?”

Willow sighed, “Pretty pathetic right?”

Buffy shrugged and smoothed a hand over her long skirt, “It’s not really my style— might open things up for Ruby though,” She teased again.

Willow’s cheerful smile slid off her face; crashing into the cobblestones under their feet, “I really don’t even want to joke about that right now. She’s in really rough shape.”

“Yeah, Spike told me you had some trouble with her this morning.”

“How did he know?”

“Talked to Ruby. She feels really bad about it. I told you not to let her into the kitchen.”

“It’s not like I dragged her in with me. Have you heard anything about her sister?”

Buffy shook her head and took a long drink of her ridiculously sweet coffee, “Nothing yet. I’m probably going to go in to check on her soon. Or maybe visit her parents. I was sort of holding off on that. I kinda want to see if she starts to bounce back.”

“I don't know about that. A hug from her mom might help.”

“It might also break them both. Spike’s adamant about letting her come to terms with it on her own. Says it’s ‘part of the process’.”

“Well yeah I guess… but it might help her to talk to someone.”

“Well duh, that’s why Spike and Faith are sticking around. Ok that’s why Spike is sticking around. Faith is basically just babysitting and making sure Giles doesn’t fall down the stairs on his crutches. Besides that, I kinda think the Anderson’s have been through enough lately. I don’t even know how to tell them about Ruby— the soul thing, I mean— they don’t even know about Spike. He got an invite as one of Sheena’s teachers, they have no idea he’s a vamp,” Buffy looked up realizing where they were, “Oh hey, I want to take you in here but we need a serious subject change. This is Callum’s mom’s shop and the woman hears EVERYTHING.”

“Oh speaking of Callum, he and Xander should have everything set up at the house by tomorrow I think. We can get Ruby moved then.”

“Oh thank goodness,” Buffy sighed in relief as she pushed open the door.

“Afternoon ladies!”

“Hey Mrs Ross!” Buffy greeted her. She wasn’t about to pretend she didn’t know she was Callum’s mom but the greeting did seem to throw the older woman off a little. “I’m Buffy Summers, I know your son, Callum. I was in here a few weeks ago with his new girlfriend.”

“Oh— oh of course! Not that he’s brought her ‘round mind.”

“Yeah— Faith has been pretty busy at the school and—“

“You don’t need to make excuses for the girl. That used to be my job when it was my sister in her place. She’s your cousin right?”

Buffy knew that Callum hadn’t filled his mother in on everything but it was still a little weird. It was like having the same conversation she’d had a hundred times but from the wrong end— or maybe it was the side. Whatever it was, it was throwing Buffy off a bit and she hesitated before answering, “That’s actually sort of her job,” Buffy said pointing to Willow, “For both me and Faith.”

“Both?”

“Let’s just say that the Slayer-call-line doesn’t know anything about reviving someone with CPR.”

“I— oh—“

“So umm yeah, cousins. Sure, right!”

“Hi I’m Willow, I’m just visiting. I did get to meet Callum though, he seems really nice,” Willow said quickly.

Mrs Ross gave them both a skeptical look but didn’t push. Then grinning a little, “Do I take it that you are part of the ‘we’ that is good at your job of protecting people? That bit threw me off when you were here last but I think I’m beginning to understand. Things really have changed since my sister was called.”

“Hum, yeah. We sort of work as a group.”

“But you’re not a Slayer of course, right?” She asked Willow.

“No, I’m just d—“

“Will is sort of magical tech-support.”

“Oh, I see. Well I’m sure that comes in handy. I carry plenty of supplies. That part of the shop was sort of a homage to my sister. She had this friend, an older gent that taught her quite a lot. He ran this shop originally and I worked here when I was young. After she passed he tried to teach me a little. Just enough to stay safe but mostly about the business. That’s how I came to own this place. I’ve changed quite a bit of course but I always kept the more commonly used arcane things in stock.”

“This is really amazing Mrs Ross.”

“Thank you. So what brings you ladies in today? Not trouble I hope? Callum mentioned he was staying with Faith because of a fire you had over there. You have a student in the hospital, a local girl I understand.”

“Oh ah yeah, the fire was in the orchard actually. Just a dumb accident, we’re hoping she’ll pull through. He’s just helping with the cleanup.”

“Oh I see. Well I do hope everything is alright with the girl. I thought maybe you were planning on some sort of a spell or something.”

Buffy really didn’t want to get into details with her, “No, nothing like that. Maybe we’ll restock a little. Hum, the last time I was here, I saw a mens necklace I thought my boyfriend would like, and I wondered if you still had it.”

“Do you remember what it looked like? You’re welcome to look,” She said gesturing towards the jewelry display.

“It was a short silver roundish chain with a bezel set black stone on it.”

“Oh I think I know the one,” she said, going over to a spinning rack on the counter, the type with locks on each side. She spun it around once and unlocked the case pulling the necklace in its box off the little shelf. “Is this it?”

“That’s it! What do you think, Will? Do you think he will like it?”

“The stone looks like a tourmaline, it’s a good protection stone. I think it’s perfect coming from you, and it suits him.”

“You know your stones.”

“I sure do.”

Mrs. Ross gave a little nod, “All right. Will this do it for you then?”

“I definitely want to get that but I think we’re going to look around. I’ve been telling her all about your shop and she’s only going to be here for a few more days. I love all the stuff I got here last time.”

“Well by all means! I’ll just keep this behind the counter for you while you look around. Let me know if you need anything.”

“Thanks!”

Some time later after visiting many more shops, including the bookstore Faith had avoided on their last trip, the two friends were on their way back to the castle with the girls piled back into the van. Buffy kept running the conversation with Mrs Ross over in her head, wondering if she should have told her. She just didn’t see any reason not to at the time but now she could think of a dozen.

Chapter 32 Coming Clean?

When Buffy and Willow returned to the castle they promptly deposited their shopping bags upstairs. Then they made their way back down to the living room to check on Ruby. Spike, per usual, was lounging on the couch watching TV.

“Hey, there’s my favorite dead guy,” Buffy, went over to him. Spike sat up a little to make room for her and she snuggled in next to him.

Spike looked up at her, “Hey you, how was your day?” he asked.

Buffy huffed, “Oh you know. Probably said way too much to Callum‘s mom.” Spike raised an eyebrow at her, urging Buffy to continue, “Yeah I kind of told her that I was a Slayer too—“

“And now you’re regretting it?”

Buffy shrugged.

“Not like you told her anything about the school or the girls right?”

“Nah, I just gave her some quip about the life saving properties of CPR.”

“Right. Still think Angel was a bloody git. Xander told me about that whole thing. He had to do CPR on you because Angel has ‘no breath’? Oh yeah and those squeezy breathing bag things EMTs carry around don’t work either. Right. I bet the idiot just doesn’t know CPR. Git.”

Buffy looked at him blinking, “What?”

“Don’t NEED to breathe, Pet, doesn’t mean we can’t inflate our lungs. Cigarettes wouldn’t have much of an appeal if that were the case.”

“Huhh. I— huh. Ok, sure, so do you know CPR?”

“Course I do. Dawn had to learn it in Health class while you were a less-solid heavenly-body and after that gem of a story I had Xander and Dawn teach me.” He shrugged. “Anya suggested using me as a practice dummy but that was a hard pass for me.”

“Good to know. So how’s it been here?”

Spike sat up a little straighter, turning to see Willow a little better, “Yeah, could’ve used you, Red, a little bit ago. She had another one of those blasted panic attacks. She seems a bit calmer when you’re around. I finally got her calmed down but that took some doing. She keeps going on about ‘Lauren’, but won’t say anything else.”

Willow sat down in a chair looking troubled, “Yeah she brought her up a couple of times already. I’m really wondering if we should be looking for a body.”

Spike rubbed the back of his neck, “Probably a good bet. What do you birds have going tonight?”

Willow perked up, “I was going to ask Buffy if she would help me collect the stones I need for the protection spell around the property while it’s still light out and then I thought we could get Xan to help us engrave them with runes tomorrow night. Maybe we could watch a movie!”

“I’m a fan of this idea. Big old fashioned Scooby-gang fun. Stones instead of stakes.”

“That’s what I thought! I have two dremel tools for you guys to use. I figure I’ll draw out the runes, you two carve them and then pass them back to me to charm them.”

“Bloody hell, don’t hold back on the excitement,” Spike groused. “That covers tomorrow, what about tonight?”

“Girls are on patrol, I’m taking a night off with my favorite people.”

“Sounds exciting.”

“Oh and you have big plans?”

“I’m still one of your favorite people aint I? I got some plans for tomorrow after we get Rubes settled in at the house and figured I’d go run some errands and get the bike after. Reckon it’s been sitting at Steve’s since we came back from Edinburgh, ‘bout time I got it back.”

“Oh yeah like that’s super exciting.”

“Smart ass,” he pulled her closer as he tickled her mercilessly, “Bit more adventurous than carving rocks!” He growled out playfully. Buffy laughed and squirmed as he continued to tickle her. He didn’t stop until she was laying on top of him panting for breath. He gazed into her sparkling eyes and dug one hand into her hair. He swallowed her final laugh when he cut her off with a long lingering kiss.

Willow cleared her throat, “You two do have a room last I checked.”

Spike hummed in mild protest as Buffy broke the kiss, then sighed, “Red’s right, Pet. I’d originally thought about going on patrol or playing cards or something tonight but I could do with a night in. Especially if you lot are doing the arts and crafts part of witchcraft tomorrow.”

“I have all four Level 4 girls out on patrol tonight, it would be a serious waste of your time.”

“Home it is then,” he grinned up at her wickedly, “might not be such a dull night after all.”

“You’re bad,” Buffy giggled.

“Don’t you forget it, Love.” He pulled her in for another kiss.

“Seriously, you guys literally have a room here. Upstairs, in fact.”

“That we do, you don’t have to collect your rocks right this minute do you?” He asked as he trailed a finger from behind Buffy’s ear and down to her cleavage letting his searing blue gaze linger.

Buffy stood up pulling Spike with her, “Humm, Willow—“

“I’ll keep tabs on Ruby. Just don’t be too long, I really do need to get those stones gathered, the carving might take a while.”

“You heard the little witch, time is of the essence,” Spike backed away out of the room grinning at Buffy as he did.

Buffy couldn’t help the smile on her face, “He’s— eh— I’m just going to—“

“Go on, get out of here.”

Spike was waiting for her by the elevator when she caught up to him. He gave her a hard, dangerous look and grabbed her roughly by the shoulders to kiss her. Buffy’s mind snapped to attention and she shoved him into the elevator, pinning him against the wall. Spike let out a low growl at the impact and moved a splayed hand across the small of her back, holding her to him.

“You gonna give it to me rough then?” He grinned, “Might not get you back to your mates in a timely manner if we take that route.”

“We can do quick and rough.”

“Deal,” he murmured as he nipped hard at her neck with blunt teeth and shoved her against the wall of the elevator fumbling for the controls.

Spike managed to get the elevator moving and a moment later they had reached their floor. They paused long enough to exit the small space and then they were once again locked together kissing, groping, and shoving each other roughly against the walls in the hallway like a sexually fuelled pinball game.

Buffy pinned Spike against their bedroom door until she found the doorknob. The door gave way suddenly and the two of them fell to the floor in a tangle of limbs. They rolled together and Buffy positioned herself to shut the door with a kick. Spike gripped her skirt while Buffy yanked at his belt buckle.

“Oh God Buffy, I love you,” Spike groaned into the junction of her neck.

“You’re mine, all mine,” Buffy murmured possessively in his ear. Spike was usually the one to play that card. For some reason, she suddenly felt the need to say it. To claim him roughly. “Mine,” she bit his neck with her blunt teeth, eliciting a gasp from him.

“Always,” he growled, pulling her into a rough kiss. Her words and the bite had kindled a fire in him; he ran a hand roughly up her skirt. Buffy fumbled with his pants a little before she was able to release his smooth hard length from them. She stroked him from base to tip running her thumb over the tip feeling the delicious moisture there.

He moaned into her mouth as she stroked him greedily, “Slow down, Pet. Said quick, not instant. Want to get to the main event.” He twitched his fingers gripping her inner thigh. He pulled at the little panties, ripping them off of her and rubbed a thumb over her wet heat. Buffy gasped as he stroked her.

She was already wet and she let out a little growl of her own at the unnecessary foreplay, “Now. I want you now.” She repositioned herself forcefully, gliding down over him. She clamped around him as he rolled his hips driving himself into her. She gasped again as he pushed in fully and she met his thrusts with equally rough enthusiasm. Spike gasped.

Buffy grinned, gripping her fingers into his now semi-freed curls and pulled roughly. She brought him to her for a deep bruising kiss. Tongues pushing for dominance. Spike bit her lip making her shudder and she yanked his head back forcefully.

Spike grinned at the pain, “Getting close are you?”

Buffy increased her pace and he pushed into her harder with a grunt. Her inner walls crushed against him as the pressure built up. With the hand still tangled in his hair she cradled him to her shoulder, “Bite me,” she gasped. The fingers of her other hand reached under his shirt clawing at his back leaving deep scratches in his pale flesh.

Spike didn’t hesitate. Pulling at her shirt roughly, he bit with blunt teeth into the space between her shoulder and neck.

“Spike! Harder!’

He vamped, sinking his fangs in slightly. He wasn't feeding and it wasn’t a deep bite. Buffy gasped and felt herself nearing release. She wrapped her leg around him pulling him into her with almost bone crushing force. He increased the pressure of the bite very slightly and retracted his fangs. Then ran his tongue along the bite shuddering pleasurably at the taste of her. The effect of her blood was instant. He felt his body respond as he continued drilling into her hard, making her scream, “Gahhh! William!”

Buffy’s head swam as she lost herself in the myriad of sensations coursing through her.

He pushed into her pounding hard and fast, the pressure building. He held on until he felt her start to quiver. She gave his hair a yank as they came together hard in a quivering mass of tangled limbs. Pleasure and pain. Fast and rough and worth every second. Buffy kissed him as she continued to grind her hips against him.

After a moment, Spike placed a firm hand on her lower back holding her in place against him, as she caught her breath.

“Think we made good time?”, he teased.

Buffy laughed into the crook of his neck, “No idea. It was definitely fun though.”

“Been a little while since we got a bit rough.”

“Still fun.”

“Girl’s got a vamp kink.”

“Matches your Slayer kink.”

“Bloody well right, could go for a bit more of that if you’re willing,” he said, pulling her into another hard kiss.

“Not now. You’re being punished.”

“What for? Not the bite, surely. I barely had a taste and you literally asked for it.”

“Did you really have to rip my undies? I liked those ones.”

Spike rolled his eyes and flopped over onto his back, “Bloody hell, I’ll get you a sodding new pair, Slayer.”

Buffy grinned widely, she really loved to mess with him.

***********

By the time Buffy and Spike went back downstairs, Willow had already found a couple of buckets they could use to carry stones in. She held them up to her gleefully as Buffy and Spike came back into the living room “Ready? I found one for each of us, we can pretend it’s an Easter Egg Hunt!”

Buffy couldn’t help but laugh, “Oh Will, I missed you. Yes, rock my world with your witchy egg hunt.”

Spike turned to her quizzically, “Buffy, sweetheart, I think your pun mixer is broken.”

“Nah, that was solid.”

“You’re better than this.”

“Oh, don’t worry, I’m sure I can dig up some rockin' puns before we finish this project.”

“Oh god, here we go.”

“You love my puns.”

“Just so long as you're not putting marzipan in my pie plate we’re good.”

“To that I say a big ‘Huhh?’”

Willow rolled her eyes, “Don’t worry about it, Buff, it was a Buffy-Bot thing that you totally missed with the whole being dead.”

“Oh come on, the rock thing wasn’t bad, in fact, I think I rock the rock puns.”

“I’ll let you rock me with any rock pun you want to throw at me.”

“Didn’t we just do that, my hot lava?”

Spike grinned, “Oh yeah, got our rocks off, real good.”

“You know I’m going to win a pun-off right?”

He chuckled, “We keep it up and we’re going to end up back upstairs.”

Buffy placed her hands on his hips, pulling him closer, “Are you still taking requests?”

“I’ll be your short-order cook, hot and ready or cool and slow, whatever tickles your fancy, Pet.”

Buffy felt herself melting into him for a kiss before she could stop herself.

“Okay! As fun as this is, I think maybe Buffy and I should get a move on. These stones won’t collect themselves.” Willow said as she wiggled the buckets at them.

Spike rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah right, I’m gonna yeah— check in on Ruby. She’s still in rough shape. Sort of glad they don’t have things ready for her over there, kinda want to keep an eye on her.”

“That won’t take long though, what are you going to do until tonight?”

“Might poke around the library a bit.”

“I’m surprised you haven't read every poetry book in there yet.”

“Yeah well, it’s been nice having a proper in-house library. I never realized how much I missed it until we got here.”

“You know, you can start collecting books and build your own library in our new place. The attic already has a ton of shelves, it’s probably what they used it for anyway or maybe you could have it in your Spike-space.”

“Could work, we’ll talk later. Mustn't dottle, Pet,” he kissed her once more before heading towards the utility room.

************************

The two friends had been collecting smaller stones from along the border of the property and the low stone wall surrounding it for over thirty minutes. They had been chatting idoly when Willow suddenly cleared her throat uncomfortably.

“Buffy I have a confession to make.”

Buffy felt the hairs on the back of her neck prickle, she had expected something was still off between them. She turned towards her friend, “I’m listening.”

Willow straightened up after picking up another stone, “I’ve been going through those files Wes sent.”

“Yeah the stuff on Angel right?”

“Well, yeah. There’s a bunch of that but that’s not what I’ve been working on.”

“It’s not?”

“Wes also sent me what looks like pretty much everything W&H had on Slayers… there’s a lot and it’s not all translated so it’s been really slow. I’ve had Andrew and Dawn working on pieces but neither of them have a full picture of any of it.”

“Does Giles know?”

“He knows Wes sent some stuff but I didn’t tell him exactly how much. A lot of it is stuff Giles already has, but there’s some new stuff too. I found a couple things that are a little— disturbing,” Willow said as she picked up a few more stones along the way.

“Disturbing? Like how disturbing? What do you know, Will?”

“Well that is sort of the problem. I haven’t been able to get through all of it and then Xander just brought back a bunch of books and scrolls and a stone tablet he found in Africa so now there’s that much more to go through. He was supposed to be showing those to Giles today. A few of them are referenced in the files from W&H. It might still take a while to figure out. I’m hoping I can start playing connect the dots soon.”

“Okay— I’m hearing a lot of words but I’m not hearing why all the squirrely. What dots are you connecting?”

“Remember a while back when we were talking about the fact that there hasn’t been a record of any Slayer making it past the age of 25; like there’s some crazy expiration date?”

Yeah, Niki Wood is the oldest I ever heard about and she didn’t reach her 26th birthday.”

“Yeah well I started translating some of the new stuff, I brought it with me to have Giles take a look at it too— If I found what I think I found— This one part I was reading has been seriously bugging me. It mentions the Slayer receiving her gift by the end of her 25th year. I took another look at it after talking to Spike and it looks like another part translates to ‘Death Wish’.”

“You told Spike?”

“Oh goddess no! It was just something he said; it sparked an idea in my head and I went to check on it this morning. That's when I put together the Death-wish thing.”

“Death is my gift right? But I already sort of returned that gift… or well—“

“I returned it for you— yeah…” Willow sighed and leaned against the stone wall. “That’s the thing I’m so worried about... I haven’t finished the translation but, I think I might have accidentally— made you sort of immortal—ish— maybe.”

“Huhh?”

“The stone tablet Xan brought back, it’s one that W&H didn’t have, anyway it seems to contain part of the original working from creating the first slayer. It’s written more like a story so it’s difficult to figure out but... I don’t know. I don’t have anything solid on it yet but I just— I had to come clean and let you know. I don’t know if what I did made things better or worse for you and I won’t know until I finish going through all this stuff. It’s been kind of an obsession.”

“Is this why things are strained between you and Kennedy?”

“The obsession part maybe. I haven’t told her any of the rest of it. I’ve been too afraid too say anything, and… we really haven’t been talking much for a while now. It’s part of the reason why I’m hoping Kennedy is gone before I get back.” Willow hesitated and Buffy was sure there was something else she wasn’t saying.

“I just need to be able to focus on this because this could really be big and I just I can’t right now, Buffy! I can’t deal with Kennedy. I can’t deal with thinking about you dying again or maybe not being able to die at all because I brought you back from the dead and maybe that whole thing doesn’t apply to you anymore and maybe it doesn’t apply to any Slayer anymore because I used you as the basis of the sharing spell instead of Faith. I have no idea, I just don’t know—“ she sniffed.

Buffy’s mind was reeling. She blinked several times as she stared at her, anger suddenly flared, “Willow! I just sent a girl home to her mother in a box! She definitely wasn’t immortal!”

“She was also 15, not 25, or more specifically 26. I have to do more research and make sure the math is right but I’m pretty sure that if you make it to 26 you probably aren’t going to age anymore— maybe none of you will IF they can stay alive that long. You might still be able to die but it would have to be something seriously extreme.”

“Like a beheading? So what, I’m like the freaking Highlander now? Buffy McLeod?”

“Probably, or something similar, I think— I don’t know yet I really have to do more research.”

Buffy looked at her friend aghast, blinking several times, “Why are you telling me now, if you’re not sure?”

“Because it’s ripping me up inside. The not telling. I feel like I’m lying to my best friend about something I did. A big something that could affect your entire- possibly very, very long life,” she was almost in tears. Willow took a deep breath.

“But we don’t know for sure,” Buffy paused for a moment, “and I can think of one plus.”

Willow looked at her knowingly, “Yeah I guess it would be sort of perfect for you and Spike.”

It was a lot to take in, “But why 25?”

“As far as I can tell, I think it has something to do with ‘the end of maidenhood’,” Willow scoffed as she rolled her eyes dramatically.

“Sick bastards. Like it’s not enough to take a girl and turn her into the Slayer but then they have to shorten her already short life with a death wish AND an expiration date?”

“I’m not really sure yet but that’s exactly what it looks like. It seems like it was worked right into the original spell. Probably for that reason.”

Buffy nodded, “Sure, young and pretty girls are better bait for the trap,” she snorted derisively, “Well, we still have some time before I get there and if you’re right I could still die before that. Yay me!”

“That’s just it— the other girls can, that's for sure— but I think you might be different.”

“Because you brought me back.”

She nodded, “That wound you got in the Hellmouth should have been fatal, but you got back up and not only continued to fight, but you also made a pretty daring escape, Buff.”

“But recently I had some broken ribs and I swear it took a couple of days longer to heal than usual.”

Willow chewed on her lip, “I’ve suspected since the Hellmouth that your pain tolerance has also elevated. It was always pretty high but now— I don’t know if you are really feeling the extent of your injuries. You might have had more damage than you thought, maybe even a punctured lung and you might not have noticed. Without X-rays I doubt we’ll ever know to be sure.”

Buffy thought about that as they kept walking along. It made a kind of sense really. “You know, I kinda think Spike probably would have been able to tell me if my lung was punctured… he’s no doctor but he knows anatomy pretty well and he has pretty good hearing. Might have just been broken worse than we thought. The bruising was pretty ugly, I don’t normally bruise like that. That vamp pretty much crushed my rib cage on one side.” She paused thinking about the head injury she got at the hospital and suddenly wondered just how hard she had hit her head.

“Good point.”

They had nearly finished their circuit around the property before Willow spoke up again, “So when were you going to tell me about you and Spike’s new place and when are you guys planning on moving?”

“I, oh yeah— it won’t be for a while, it needs some work and we wanted to talk to Dawn about it first. I can show you after we’re done here, it’s on the other side of the castle where we’re going to be keeping Ruby.”

“Yeah, we’re almost done here anyway. If you’re going to bring it up to Dawn, you should probably do it now. I don’t know if she’s gonna be able to transfer to Edinburgh for the fall semester.”

“Oh it’s not going to be ready that fast. Maybe by the spring semester if we’re lucky but that sort of brings me to my next point. I hoped you might want to take the other half of the duplex.”

“Seriously?”

“Yeah. This was all stuff that I wanted to talk to you guys in person about…”

“I— yeah that’s sort of why I put off telling you about this stuff too.”

“Seems like we’re both guilty of that then.”

“Ehh yeah, seems like. Are you going to tell Spike about this?”

Buffy had to think about that, “Of course. Eventually. I don’t want to get his hopes up too much… Just in case.”

Willow chewed on her lip, “I’ll keep at the books and go over the spells, do some calculations and see what I turn up.”

“Thanks Wil.”

“What’s your personal Witch on retainer for anyway?”

***********

The next night after the sun had gone down Willow helped Buffy and Spike gather up the blankets and pillows Ruby had been using and helped them get Ruby settled into the basement of the duplex. Buffy was a little surprised by how different the basement room looked now. She had just expected Xander and Callum to set up a cot and a mini fridge in a corner and call it done.

The guys, and Buffy suspected Faith too, had gone above and beyond. In addition to the cot and a mini fridge, they had also found some secondhand furniture for the space. A little bedside table, two comfortable but shabby reclining chairs and a small dresser, as well as a couple of mismatched end tables, an old television set and a couple of mismatched lamps. On the nightstand was a hot pink lava lamp and a large stack of old magazines. A small crate of dog eared paperbacks sat next to the bed. The overall effect was one of dank comfort.

“Not bad,” Spike smiled, “nice homey spot down here.”

“I sort of asked Xan to make it as cozy as possible but I didn’t think they would do all this.”

Willow deposited Ruby onto the cot. Ruby looked around the space with wide eyes. Then watched as Willow went over to the little bathroom, “Looks like someone cleaned this up too. There’s even a few towels and shampoo and stuff in here. A nice shower might be a good idea. Maybe you’ll feel a little better.”

Ruby scoffed, “Right, because a shower is going to wash away my sins. Soapy bubbles gonna clean up what I did?”

“Ain’t nothing going to do that. You can apologize to your family, there might still be hope there. Donning a white hat can soften the edges a bit but you’re gonna carry that weight a long time, Rubes. In the meantime, some scrubbing bubbles’ll do you wonders. Looks like you even got laundry capabilities set up.”

Willow quietly moved over to the washer and dryer in the laundry room to investigate the set-up.

“But you’re not alone, you have us now,” Buffy interjected as she wrapped an arm around Spike, “and you have a place to stay. You can fix it up however you want.” She left Spike’s side and opened the dresser drawers, there was a couple of old t-shirts and a few pairs of sleep pants but that was it. She pulled out a set, they were clean and would be comfortable to sleep in but not much else. “You’ll need some clothes—“

Willow stuck her head out of the laundry room, “Looks like the handy-guys were busy in here too. The washer has an out of order sign taped to it but there’s a sink and some laundry soap in here. There is a note on the dryer, looks like it’s from Xander— use at your own risk— Humm ok, so at least there’s a sink and some laundry detergent,” she crumpled up the note from Xander.

“We can always go over to your dorm or your parents house and get some stuff for you or I can go,” Buffy added.

Ruby swallowed and nodded once, “What would you tell them?”

“What do you want me to tell them? I can tell them anything you want as long as it’s at least close to the truth but I really think they would rather see you.”

“You do?”

Spike narrowed his eyes at Ruby, “Course they would. Although I don’t recommend going here right off, it might do you some good to see them. We will go with you, explain the soul thing and all,” Spike added.

“We don’t have to do it tonight do we?”

Willow spoke up, “Not tonight. We’ll call your parents first. You have time, we’ll do it when you’re ready.”

“How are they?”

Buffy answered, “They’ve been better. They have one daughter in a coma because their other, undead-daughter put her there, so yeah, they’ve been better,” Buffy watched her. To the best of her knowledge, this was the first time Ruby had asked about her parents at all since she had been with them. “We can even go see Sheena if you want.”

She nodded, “I think I’d like that.”

“Maybe tomorrow night then. I’ll see what I can do about clothes. You get settled in.”

“Ta,” she cleared her throat, “Ahh, thanks for everything. I think a shower sounds pretty amazing right now.”

“There should be blood in the fridge there,” Spike went over to double check, opening the little fridge door and glancing up at Ruby, “Looks like they got you a nice little variety and a little microwave. That’s right nice of them. Looks like you’ve got just about everything you need here.”

Buffy nodded in agreement, “Why don’t you do your thing, take a shower put on some comfy clothes, settle in with some reading material or watch some TV or something just try to wrap your head around stuff.”

Ruby nodded again, still looking a bit blank but maybe a little bit more hopeful then she had a few minutes ago, “No you’re right, moping isn’t really doing me much good now is it?”

“We’ll check in on you later.”

And with that the three of them went back upstairs into the kitchen. “I’m feeling oddly good about this,” Buffy smiled.

“She’s not out of the woods yet but it’s a start,” Spike said a little distractedly as he watched Willow. She was wandering around the kitchen checking the cabinets and the countertops. “Alright there, Red?”

“I was just thinking about how I want to refinish the kitchen. I have a decent amount saved up, I was thinking about getting a house eventually, but I think this would be even better.”

Buffy squealed and pulled Willow into a hug, “Do you really mean it? You said you’d think about it but—“

“Rome is nice but I really like the idea of living close to the action. I sort of already have a job here. I won’t have to do the long distance teaching thing anymore and I’ll also be closer to the Devon Coven which is definitely a plus.”

“Yay-ness!”

Willow grinned, “Xander needs a place too, I bet he’d take the second room.”

“We’ll ask him tonight,” Buffy smiled brightly. For over a year the Scoobies had been spread across multiple countries and now it seemed like things were finally starting to come together. A little hole in Buffy’s chest that she hadn’t really noticed before suddenly closed up a little.

Her smile lit up the room. Spike couldn’t help but smile back. He loved seeing her smile. He cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his neck and fiddling with his overgrown hair, “Good to know your neighbors I guess. Anyway, I’d better be off, Pet.”

“Us too.”

They made their way out into the entryway, Spike gave Buffy a chased kiss, opened the door to the other side of the duplex and stopped. “Humm, Buffy? Sweetheart?”

She turned back to him, “Yeah?”

He pressed his hand against the invisible barrier now blocking him, “Looks like our little experiment finally paid off. Think I’m going to need an invite into our place, Pet.”

Buffy bound over to the door going inside, “Welcome home! Come on in!” She grinned.

Spike hesitated, “You know what this means right? You’re ready for this?”

“Get your ass in here, William!”

He crossed into the threshold and let Buffy pull him into a long kiss, “Hoped you’d say that,” he grinned.

Chapters: 1/1 Fandom: Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV) Rating: Mature Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: Spike/Buffy Summers Characters: BtVS Ensemble Additional Tags: Episode: s06e15 As You Were, Love Confessions, Apologies, Self-Acceptance Summary:

She said she liked him sometimes, what were those times? Following the departure of the Finns at the end of ‘As You Were’ Buffy decides to hear Spike’s side of things, and makes a decision that will change everything between them forever.

Chapter 33 Skid

The trip into the Edinburgh underground had been uneventful. Spike had taken a stake and a crossbow with him in the hopes of getting in a little slaying but so far he hadn’t had much luck. He encountered the usual crowd of demons and half-demon folks he normally did when he came into town. It was night so the streets were much busier than they had been when he and Buffy had been there during the day. Spike was intent on making the trip as quickly as possible but he still had things to do. A trip to the barbershop was first.

He strode boldly into the barbershop where one demon sat in a barber chair with a towel wrapped around his face while having his horns ground down. Another demon on his left was getting a haircut. A third barber with dark chocolate coloured skin wearing an old fashioned orange and white striped button down shirt, like a member of a barbershop quartet greeted him. Spike noticed that the three barbers were identical, triplets if he had to guess, but he wouldn’t have been surprised if there was a fourth hanging around.

The perfectly quaffed barber smoothed his black handlebar mustache, came over to him. “How can I help you?”

“Due for a trim and a touch up on the roots I imagine. Got a look to maintain. Gone a bit long as it is.”

Yellow, cat-like eyes assessed Spike, “Ah yes, too many vampires just let themselves go. I’ll have to wash out that gel you know.”

“No kidding,” he fussed with the back of his hair breaking apart a few of the slicked back curls that had been annoying him, “Yeah, figured you’d say that.”

“Have a seat,” the demon barber gestured towards the chair furthest from the door in front of a sink. Spike sat and allowed the barber to wrap a cape around him before getting started with a quick rinse to get the gel out without actually washing it, “Haven’t seen you around, just visiting?”

“Just sort of moved back with my lady. Not really much for the small talk.”

“Typical vampire.”

“You wouldn’t say that if you met my old tumble. Talk your ear off, that one would.”

The barber gave an unproportionately hardy laugh, “Ohwell, opposites attract and all that.” He said, indicating he was finished with a tap on Spike’s shoulder and attacking his head with a clean towel as he forced him into a sitting position with practiced swiftness. Then guided him into an empty chair to start on his haircut.

“So where’d you move from?”

“Been in LA for a bit.”

“Heard there was a bit of trouble over there not long ago. Might be an unpopular opinion but I for one was glad the whole world didn’t go to hell. We rather like a nice balance around here; don’t we fellas?”

There is a general grumble of noncommittal agreement.

“You’re welcome. Always nice to meet fans.”

“What’s that?”

“Forget it,” he grumbled.

“You travel a lot then?”

“Been doing a bit lately.”

“I always wanted to travel. But not us, we’ve been here nearly our entire lives, haven’t we boys?”

The other two brothers murmured their agreement in unison.

“Been just about everywhere I ever wanted to go and then some.”

The barber set his tools down. Picked up a brush to clean the fallen hair off of Spike’s shoulders, “Ready for the bleach or do you want to see it first?” He paused awkwardly, “I mean I’ll get the camera.”

Spike ran a hand over his hair feeling the length. As annoying as this guy was, he had to hand it to him. He was very quick which sort of made up for it, “Feels good. Get on with it then.”

This was the part that Spike knew he would get annoyed with. Bleach tended to take longer than a haircut; he sat through the barbers endless prattling as he worked. Applying the bleach took no time at all. It never did. The part that took time was letting it set. Spike ignored most of what the barber had to say and directed his attention to the conversations going on between the other Demons and the two other much less chatty barbers. He always preferred listening to talking. He tended to find out more that way. Although these guys didn’t really seem to have a lot to say that didn’t reinforce what Spike had already gathered from the other demons in the area. For the most part they were a fairly peaceful lot, as far as demons went.

When the barber was finally finished he went over and pulled a Polaroid camera down off of a shelf, “Ready to take a look?”

“Yeah alright.”

The barber snapped a picture and removed the photo from the camera, waving it before handing it to him. Spike gave the photo a critical look before pocketing it. Maybe he should get Buffy a new camera. At least they’d have pictures of themselves and he could stop wondering what he looked like half the time, especially after a fight.

“You’re taking the photo?” The barber asked, indicating a wall of pictures, mostly vampires, behind him.

“Nah, I’ll take this. Didn’t crawl out of my grave this century, mate. Besides, I bet my lady would get a good laugh out of it, don’t really have any pictures. Thanks for the do,” he said, pulling out his wallet and slapping some money down.

*****************

It wasn’t long before he made his way into Steve’s bar. He’d already spent enough time at the barbershop so when he got there he simply flagged Steve down.

“Spike, what’ll it be?”

“Just come to get my bike, still where I left it?”

“Threw a tarp over it because some wanker came in nosing about it and the scabbard on the side.”

“Glad the Mrs took the blade home then. Bike is alright though right?”

Steve raised his eyebrows, deep lines forming across his forehead somehow emphasized the large rams horns curling out of his curly hair and around the sides of his head, “The Mrs? I didn’t see a ring.”

“Don’t get hung up on it man, I’m working on it. Got one in mind, just gotta get down to London for it. You got my bike?”

“Sure, seemed fine when I checked on it last. I didn’t think your kind usually did the marriage thing,” Steve seemed genuinely curious.

“A few here and there, got a friend in Paris married to a chef, both vampires. Run a cabaret. If Buffy wants to make it official, I’ll make it official. I’m not going anywhere either way so it makes no difference to me. Oh go on then, pour me a shot of whiskey would you?”

“Just when I think I’ve got you figured out.”

“Yeah, I’m full of surprises.”

“I don’t like vampires, but you, I’m starting to come around to you.”

“I don’t like most vampires either so it works out.”

“Look, I don’t know how you came about that bike but those fellas who were poking about seemed awfully interested. Watch yourself, you got it?”

Spike knocked back the shot Steve poured for him, “Ta, Steve-o.”

Spike found the bike just as Steve said he would, under a tarp behind the pub in pristine condition. “Hello beautiful,” he purred to the vintage Triumph before pulling the key out of his pocket. It was in great condition but given the way he had acquired the bike he was wondering if maybe he should have it repainted. The glossy dark-blue was striking but he’d always been partial to red and black. He got on the bike and started heading out of town.

He was nearly halfway home when something caught his eye. A rope pulled tight across the tunnel. He wouldn’t have seen it at all if there hadn’t been a light behind it further down the tunnel. As it was, he barely had time to lay the bike down into a skid. The rope scraped against the leather of his duster as he slid under it and he growled in pain as his body slid across the floor of the tunnel and away from his bike. The momentum sent him rolling uncontrollably until he smacked hard into the brick wall of the tunnel with a loud crack that reverberated off of the walls. He had hit on the same side that had grated along the floor of the tunnel.

Spike pulled himself up panting in pain. He turned his head looking for his bike now laying several paces away. His leg didn’t just hurt; it felt like it had been through a meat grinder. What was left of his pant leg was in tatters, the skin probably was too.

In the darkness two figures came towards him. Spike put on his game face to see better. Demons. One was moving oddly, probably retrieving the rope Spike thought to himself. As they came a little closer he could tell that they were big burly bruisers, the same kind as the one he and Buffy had killed in Edinburgh.

“What’s a matter , boys?” He gasped, “Did I take your friend’s toy? He wasn’t going to be using it with his head lopped off you know.”

“We don’t care about the ride. We want the blade.”

“Sorry, I haven't got it.”

“You’ll take us to it then.”

“No, I really don’t think so,” he laughed. Then he drew out the little crossbow, and fired. It hit the smaller of the two demons in the chest but it did little more than piss him off. “Ah well it was worth a shot.”

Spike adjusted his stance, he was hurt but that had never stopped him before. He cracked his neck and adjusted his stance favoring his mutilated leg. His hip and shoulder were protesting as well and he was sure he had a few broken bones but he was determined to ignore it all. “I’ve been itching for a good tussle, don’t disappoint me fellas,” he growled.

The first demon came up fast carrying a cricket bat and swung hard. Spike dodged the first hit, a stabbing pain shot through his leg, up into his hip, and he stumbled as the second blow hit him in the ribs. Spike grabbed the bruiser by the shoulders slamming him head first into the wall. He screamed in equal parts pain and anger as he kicked him in the stomach and delivered a punch to his jaw, knocking the demon to the ground.

The second bruiser suddenly took the rope they had used to knock him off the bike and lassoed Spike from behind. The demon pulled it tightly around Spike’s legs, yanking him off balance. He fell to the ground, landing on his already injured side. The stake Spike had been carrying fell out of his coat pocket and rolled just out of reach as he struggled for leverage. The first demon scrambled to his feet and stalked towards Spike.

The demon picked up the stake grinning a hideous grin, “A vampire that carries the means to his own end, eh? Now I’ve seen everything.”

Spike twisted, gathering a small pile of dust and debris from the tunnel floor and threw it into the demon’s eyes. He tried to use the distraction to free himself but the second demon still holding the rope, gave a hard yank pulling him several feet.

Suddenly, without any sound or warning, the two demons were slammed flat against the tunnel wall. “Dishonorable fiends!” an angry voice called with a screeching hiss from behind Spike. He twisted to see who it was and tried to push himself up. The voice was female but it certainly wasn’t Willow.

“W- what the hell!” The first demon sputtered.

“Silence, filth!” The voice bellowed. The demon suddenly slid from the wall to the ceiling and the second one followed. Spike could see them better now. The skin on their faces had been pushed back as though they were in a jet. The demon’s arms flipped up on their own accord with a sickening snap and Spike knew the bones had broken.

The slight figure of a very petite woman, even smaller than Buffy, stopped beside Spike. In a much softer tone she spoke to him, “Bond-mate of the Slayer, can you stand?”

“I- ehh… bond-mate? Hang on a tic. Lilias?”

“It is. I am sorry if I have offended you, but I could not stand by and witness their treachery any longer. Can you stand, vampire?”

Spike managed to get himself untangled from the rope and struggled to pull himself back into a standing position before answering with a huff, “I’m peachy.”

“You are injured.”

“Yeah sure I am, I—“

He was cut off when the two demons' necks suddenly snapped and they fell to the floor with a dull thud.

Spike’s eyes grew wide, “Bloody hell. I thought Buffy said you had some sort of water magic,” he said as he turned to look at her properly and realized suddenly that she had her son strapped to her chest. He was fast asleep in the carrier they had given them.

“I do. I was controlling the water in their bodies.”

He quickly composed himself, deciding it was best to be conversational. She had just saved him after all. “Impressive. How’s ah— how’s the little tyke been?”

“My son? Ah yes, Aftyn is quite well, thank you. Again, I am sorry if I have offended you—“

“Good to know his real name, we’d been calling him by the wrong one. And eh what’s with the apologizing bit, anyway? You just saved me, why the bloody hell would I be offended?”

“I have heard it said that males on the surface are often intimidated and offended by strong females.”

“Only the massively insecure ones. Piss on that rubbish. Thanks for the assist.”

“You are most welcome. I am glad I have not offended you.”

“Pfft, I’m in a relationship with the strongest woman I’ve ever met, I’d say I’m pretty damn secure.”

Lilias nodded, “As you should be. You are her strength. Your love is very important.”

“Humm yeah, thanks. Top side we usually just say ‘you make a cute couple.’”

Lilias actually smiled at that, “Yes, while I’m sure you do make a very handsome looking couple; that is not what I mean. I mean that your love is important. Not only to each other but to the world.”

“Ehhh— thanks.”

“It is my pleasure to assist you. Are you well enough to get back to your Slayer on your own?”

Spike looked down at his leg and glanced at the bike, he cringed at the thought of the damage the slide might have caused. He would heal, but the bike was a different story, “I’ll tell ya in a minute.” He limped over to the bike, his leg seared with pain but he was mobile. Upon righting the bike, he assessed the damage. It was scratched pretty badly, as he expected and would definitely need some work. He hoped that the engine hadn’t been damaged. The thought almost made him want to cry.

It took a few tries and a lot more effort than usual to get himself onto the seat of the bike. He clenched his jaw once he sat down and looked up at Lilias and the sleeping blue baby on her chest, “Well there’s half the battle won. Now, I know that kid can sleep through just about anything, but you ah, might want to cover his ears for this.”

Lilias nodded once and placed a hand protectively over her son’s ear, the other little ear pressed firmly to her chest, “You may proceed, vampire.”

Spike gave her a little two fingered salute and a wry smile before turning the key in the ignition. The bike gave a little cough but started. Spike gave a silent thanks to whoever was listening, “You can just call me Spike. Hey, I know you can handle yourself and all but do you need a ride or anything?”

Lilias raised one heavily pierced brow, “I thank you, Spike, for the concern, but no. I had been simply taking Aftyn for a walk to put him to sleep when I came upon your predicament with those cowards. We will be quite fine.”

“I believe you. Well, I’d better be off, the fumes can’t be good for the little tyke. You have a good one Lilias. I’ll give Buffy your best, shall I?”

“Oh yes, please do! Goodnight!”

*****************

Buffy blew dust off of the rock she had been carving. When she had agreed to do this she hadn’t taken into consideration the amount of dust they would be generating. Fortunately Willow at least had thought about it and had supplied them all with safety glasses and laid plastic over the furniture before starting. It didn’t do much for their clothes though. Buffy and Xander both had a fine layer of stone dust covering them from carving the stones with the dremel tools. Willow also had a fair amount of dust covering her due to the close proximity they were in but it wasn’t as bad as the other two.

The night had been very much like old times. Sitting in Buffy‘s living room whittling stakes or trying to fix furniture. It finally felt like she was getting some semblance of ‘normal’ back into her life. Her normal. Inwardly she was very thankful that Xander and Willow had decided to make this trip. She knew Willow had to leave in a few days but Buffy was wondering if she should ask Xander to stay longer. Even if it was only to help Callum out with the duplex. It occurred to her then that she hadn’t even talked to him about it yet.

“Explain to me why I agreed to this?” Xander complained, his voice disrupting Buffy’s thoughts.

“Because you love us and you wanted to help shoulder our burden,” Willow grinned.

“Oh right, that old thing. Are we almost done? There must be a hundred rocks here.”

“113; I think there are about three left.”

Buffy finished the one she had been working on and handed it over to Willow. “Oh good. Okay, hit me with your best rock.”

Xander snorted and picked another two rocks out of the bucket Willow had put them in, “This one looks like a winner, Buff.”

They continued to carve the stones as their third movie of the night finished.

“Perfect timing. I’m almost done with this one. Give me that last one and we’ll call it quits. I am so ready for a shower and bed.”

Xander nodded, “Yeah I was hoping you’d say that. As fun as this was with the whole catching up thing, I’m right there with you. I’m not used to these late nights anymore.”

“I am and I’m still ready for bed,” Buffy laughed, “I’m on vampire time more often than not anyway,” she said, passing the stone over to Willow and grabbing the last one.

Xander handed his stone over to Willow as well and sat back stretching his arms over his head. Just then the door opened “Buffy!” Spike called.

“In here!” She called over her shoulder.

Spike shambled in, collapsing against the archway leading into the living room, “Hey, gang,” he gasped weakly as his leg gave out from under him and he crumbled to the floor.

Buffy whipped her head around and shoved the last rock over to Xander. In a heartbeat she had vaulted over the back of the couch to go to him, “God, Spike, what happened? Are you okay?”

Willow and Xander both turned to see him better, “Holy crap Spike, can’t you even run errands without getting the crap beat out of you?”

“Cut it out Xan, finish your rock,” Willow reprimanded him, “Hair looks good though.”

Spike rolled his eyes as he glanced at her feebly and let out a low manic laugh, “I’d nearly forgot.Thanks for noticing Will.”

“Can we focus? What happened to you?” Buffy asked, frowning.

“Had a run-in with some baddies lookin’ for your new sword, Pet. Set a trap for me and I wrecked the bike,” he pulled himself up to sit, “Leg’s pretty banged up. Hip doesn’t feel so hot either, think I might have broken something; couple of somethings. They got my stake, might have been in real trouble if Lilias hadn’t showed up.”

“Lilias? You’re kidding?”

“Even had Aftyn with her. Some friend you got there. She’s crazy scary when she’s pissed. I sure am glad she likes you. Takes some real power to do what she did.” He gritted his teeth as he ripped his pant leg to get a better look at the damage and let out a hiss of pain, “Bloody hell.”

“Really?”

“Oh yeah, bird made real short work of those two bruisers with that water magic of hers. Manipulated the water in their bodies. We do not want to piss her off. Did I mention she did that with a baby strapped to her chest?”

“Aftyn?”

“Yeah, that’s Little-boy-blue’s real name, looks like the girls weren’t too far off calling him Alun after all,” he gasped in pain gripping his side where the cricket bat had hit.

Buffy gazed at the horrible road rash on his leg and marveled at how they could call it that, it didn’t look like a rash at all, the skin was completely gone in a couple of spots, “We need to get this cleaned up, and see what else you did.”

“I’ll need blood. Lots of it.”

“Xan?”

Willow nodded at him, “I’ll finish this up, go help them.”

Xander set the partly carved stone down in front of Willow, and proceeded to dust himself off in a cloud of filth.

“Gahh! Xan! Do that outside!” Willow squeaked.

Xander grimaced apologetically, “Sorry!” He mumbled before he made his way over to SpIke and Buffy. “Holy ground meat, Batman. Spike, are you sure blood is going to cut it?”

“I’ve been through worse,” Spike grunted as he let Buffy help him up.

“Try that stuff I made for Buffy, it should help,” Willow interjected.

“Yeah, used it on my arm a few weeks ago, cut the healing time down a bit.”

“You guys heal fast as it is, but I figured it was a good idea anyway. Helps prevent scarring too.”

“I for one definitely appreciate that,” Buffy interjected.

“Been a long night, Pet. Blood, rest and lots of alcohol.”

“Blood, and medical attention before you get in bed, mister alcohol if you’re a good boy.”

“And what do I get if I’m bad?” He let out a coughing laugh.

“Hum, definitely not the fun night we originally had planned. God Spike, you’re a mess… let’s get you taken care of.”

“For better or worse huhh?” He mumbled a little drunkenly as she helped him into the elevator.

“We’ve definitely been through worse,” she sighed. She turned to look at him. The look on his face was an odd combination of pain, love, and pure determination that made the breath catch in her throat.

“I love you, Buffy Anne Summers. With every battered and bruised fiber of my being, I love you.”

She felt herself melt a little and kissed him gently in the elevator, “I love you too, you idiot,” she chuckled numbly, “I love you too.”

****************

“You sit, get comfortable. I’m going to go get the first aid kit.”

Spike shrugged off his duster, wincing a little as he did. Then he held it up to examine it. There was some gouging in the leather on one side and a small tear at the shoulder but otherwise it wasn’t in horrible shape, well it was, but he had been trying to break in this new duster for a while now and after this it was starting to feel a little more like his old one. He flopped it down and lowered himself down gingerly on the loveseat. Then glanced up at Buffy. The look in her eyes and the concern rolling off of her was almost as good as a mirror. She was worried about him.

“Might want to get cleaned up a bit yourself there, Love, looking like a ghost in a stage play you are.”

Buffy looked down at her dust covered clothes and hands. Before Spike had stumbled into the living room she had been longing for a shower. Now he was hurt, she hadn’t given it a single thought. This was the worst she had seen him hurt since the Hellmouth. She knew this was nothing for him. It certainly wasn’t as bad as it had been when Glory or The First had tortured him, but something in her broke seeing him like that all the same. She leaned in to kiss him.

Spike grabbed her hand gently as the kiss ended, “I’ll be fine. You’ve done me worse than this in some of our old fights and I survived. Flaming church organ comes to mind.”

“And that put you in a wheelchair.”

“See? This is nothing. Go on. Get cleaned up. I’ll get a drink or twelve, strip out of these rags and get a better idea of what I’m dealing with here. Then you can put all the disinfectant, ointment, and bandages on me you like. Alright?”

“Alright but I’m bringing the bottle to you, Xander should be in any minute. Where the hell is he anyway?”

“Go on, Pet. Get all squeaky clean. I’ll be here.”

Buffy set the bottle and a glass down on the coffee table, “I’ll make it quick,” she grabbed her robe, and headed for the shower.

Spike had been alone for less than two minutes when Xander came in with a big bag of blood.

“Hey man, where is the Buffster? I’m surprised she’s not in here playing nurse.”

Spike glared at him and took a drink of whiskey, “Shower. Probably would be in here except that she’s covered in all that dust. You could use a good wash too. Hand that over would you?” He gestured towards the bag of blood.

Xander shrugged, handing it over along with a straw, “Don’t I know it,” he looked around the room vaguely, avoiding Spike as he jammed the straw into the plastic bag and started to drink. Xander continued, “So ehh, nice digs.”

“It’s alright. Not exactly my taste but it’s comfortable enough. Not going to be going with this color theme when we do up our new place, I’ll tell you that.”

“Yeah about that. That’s going to be a lot of work.”

“You’ll get paid for it,” Spike huffed as he propped his leg up on the coffee table and removed his boot.

“Excuse me?”

“We’re paying you for our side. Don’t expect you to do it for free. You and Red are going to have to hash out what you’re doing on your side of course.”

“Huhh?”

“Didn’t the girls run any of this by you? They were supposed to have done, during your little arts and crafts night.”

“I guess we were distracted with the catching up of it all.”

“Right, so I guess it’s down to me now I’ve stuck my foot in it. Buffy already talked to Willow and she accepted the proposal so I just figured you’d follow suit. There’s enough space. We thought you might want to move in with Red. Have you taken a look upstairs yet?” He continued drinking deeply through the straw.

“No, Faith’s boy-toy just sort of showed me around the basement and the ground floor there. He said something about getting started on the renovations but we didn’t really have a chance to go upstairs.”

“Yeah well it’s a nice spacious sort of layout there. You and Willow would have your own private suite each. It’ll be quite posh once it’s done.”

“I am pretty homeless at the moment. Might be nice to have a place to keep my comic collection.”

“I’m sure Buffy will be thrilled to have her best mates for neighbors.”

“Can I ask you something?”

Spike made a “go on” gesture as he took several more long gulps of blood through the straw.

“What’s in it for you? I mean sure you got Buffy and a job here which is just weird and what is going to be a really great place to live and sure— but what do you get out of it?”

Spike blinked, “Piss on any of that other stuff, what makes you think Buffy isn’t enough? Have you met me?”

Xander shrugged, “I don’t know man. I just—“

“Are you seriously trying to give me the ‘brother’ speech? Is that what’s happening here?” Spike snorted out a laugh and went back to sipping his blood.

“Yeah alright. I guess I sort of was,” he let out a huff and sat down in a chair across from Spike.

“Dawn was much scarier. You’re an idiot Xan, but you’re a good friend— I guess.”

“Best friend you’ve ever had,” Xander huffed, “Maybe Clem— Buffy—“

Spike lowered the straw from his mouth and looked at Xander blankly, “And here I thought Angelus was full of himself.”

“Oh, like you’re rolling in the friend department.”

“Well no, Buffy killed most of the ones I’d have a pint with in Sunnydale— sort of ostracized myself from the rest whenever I got the chip and joined your lot.”

“Yeah and I’m seriously lacking in testosterone-rich friends. You’re pretty much it. Maybe we can rope that Callum guy into our sad little man-circle. Start a poker night or something.”

“He’s a decent enough bloke… bloody hell—“ he sighed defeatedly.

“Yup, this is what you’re signing up for.”

“Bully for me.” Spike drained the bag of blood and grabbed the bottle of whiskey to pour himself a drink, “You want one?”

“I’m not really into the hard stuff.”

“Right…” Spike snorted.

“Fine, what are guy friends for? Bring on the peer pressure.”

“Glasses are over there, you’ll excuse me if I don’t fetch it myself.”

Xander snickered as he retrieved a glass and resumed his seat. They were sipping whiskey in silence when Buffy came back into the room in her robe and a towel on her head, clutching a first aid kit, “Hey babe I got the— Xan? What are you doing?“

“Just knocking back a few with my good buddy here,” Xander answered, he was already a little tipsy.

Spike rolled his eyes and turned his face towards her, “That’s his third there in his hand, oh and he’s decided I’m his best mate.”

“Best male-friend.”

“You see.”

Buffy sighed, “Wow. Ok well as much as I love the whole male bonding— whatever this is… Spike needs medical attention and I need to get dressed, that means you, out, Xan.”

“Yup,” Xander downed his drink and got up, wavering slightly before steadying himself, “Did I mention I’m more of a light drinker?”

“Good night, Xan. Don’t wake Giles up when you go up there!”

“Got it, good Buffy!”

Once he was out of the room Buffy turned back to Spike, “Seriously?”

She went over to her drawers and pulled on a t-shirt and some sleep-shorts then plopped down next to him on the loveseat to look at his leg.

“Yeah not really my idea, but damn if the boy doesn’t have a point there. You got to admit, there is a depressing lack of non-demonic males around to share a pint over a football match.”

“Strip. You mean soccer right?”

“Hells bells. Not on this side of the pond it’s not,” he grinned smugly, as he gingerly pulled his shirt off. Most of his side was covered in angry bruises, his jacket had protected his upper body from the worst of the scrapes, “and I’m afraid you just proved my point, Love.”

He stood up shucking out of his jeans. The bruising continued down his side, Buffy knew that would be gone in a few days. The scrapes and road rash would take a little longer. Spike sat back down, skipped the glass and grabbed the bottle of whiskey. He took a long swig, grinding his teeth and continued talking, focusing on the conversation rather than the pain in his leg as she cleaned the wounds.

“As great as you are, I don’t really see you sitting through a Manchester United match with me hollering at the telly like a bloody idiot. At least Xander knows what he’s in for, he actually sat through a match or two when I crashed with him in Sunnydale.”

“You need a little social testosterone therapy. I get it. You two should hang out together, invite Callum. He seems social enough and you guys get along,” Buffy said as she pulled several small stones out of his knee and calf.

Spike hissed with each of the larger ones, “Yeah, he’s alright for a bloody Scott– Ahh… many more of those?”

“A couple, hold still.”

He took another long swing from the bottle, “Maybe we should check out that brewery of his brother’s.”

“Maybe…” her focus on his leg rather than the ambeling conversation.

He swished the amber liquid in the bottle, “Could check out this Abby where Faith picks this stuff up at.”

“She doesn’t drive clear over there every time, does she?”

“Nah, just when she feels like taking a drive, she normally gets it from the local liquor store.”

“You two really go through it.”

“You’ve been known to have a nip or two, Pet.”

“Not like you two.”

“Vampire constitution sucks.”

“Good point,” she sighed, pulling out another small stone.

Spike peered down at his leg, “That the last of the rubble?”

“Got your rocks off after all. Can you hand me that?” She gestured towards the jar of ointment Willow made and Spike retrieved it for her.

“This is definitely not what I had in mind for tonight.”

“Tell me about it. I’m just glad you made it back in one piece.”

“Yeah. I feel bad for the bike.”

“Is it bad?”

He let out a long sigh, “It still runs and the frame isn’t too bad considering. It’s pretty scraped up. It’ll need more than a coat of paint, that's for sure.” He took a long pull on the bottle.

“What did they want with the sword?”

“Dunno. Didn’t really get that far in the conversation. Have to get into research mode on it I guess.”

“You know how much I love research mode,” Buffy grumbled.

“Bout as much as I do, Pet.”

Several minutes later his leg was bandaged from ankle to mid thigh and the bottle of whiskey was empty. “How’s that feel?”

“Better,” he got to his feet unsteadily, “I should be mostly healed up in a few days, maybe a week or so on the fractures”

Buffy nodded, “You need rest.”

“I bet I’d sleep better with a Slayer curled up on my good side.”

“I’ll see if I can find a spare one,” she quipped, leaning in for a kiss.

Spike chuckled weakly, “Afraid there’s only one that’ll do, Pet.”

Chapter 34 The Talking Dead

(This title has absolutely nothing to do with TWD, no copy-write infringement intended.)

Willow went back out with Xander to place the stones her friends had helped her carve the night before. It had taken them the better part of the morning and into the early afternoon since Xander had to cement them each in place along the wall. Willow would murmur an incantation over each one as he did. By the time they were finished with the sheer number of them, Willow was exhausted.

“Ahh, Will? I hate to break it to you but I think we forgot one. Kinda a big one too,” Xander held up a large rock bigger than his fist.

“No, that’s the ‘catalyst stone’. It gets buried under the entrance to the property. At the edge of the driveway in the middle. I’ll use it tonight to finish the spell. Right now, I think I need a break.” Willow muttered sleepily as she drifted towards the Duplex.

“Wills? Seriously lacking in domestic comforts there. You know, like windows and furniture. What are you doing?”

She sighed wistfully, “You go. I just want to check in on Ruby before I head in for a nap.”

“Don’t be long. Buffy wants to get this little shindig out of the way before the girls leave.”

“I’ll make an appearance. It's just the two girls leaving today. The other two head out tomorrow I think.”

“Yeah well Faith is freaking everybody out with this thing so chop-chop.”

With that the two friends parted ways and Willow made her way down to the basement on her side of the duplex. She knocked on the basement wall, “Ruby? Are you awake?” she asked timidly.

There was a shuffling sound. As Willow continued to descend the stairs Ruby suddenly came into view wearing a Led Zeppelin t-shirt and a pair of sleep pants that hugged her curves a little too well despite how baggy they were on her, “Oh, ehh hey there,” the words came out breathy.

“Oh hey,” she answered.

“How are you feeling?”

“I’ve been better.”

“I bet.”

Ruby eyed the witch critically, “You look beat. No offense. I mean, you’re– humm… Here, have a seat,” she gestured to one of the mismatched chairs nervously. “Is everything alright?”

Willow sat down heavily, “Just witch stuff, you probably don’t want to know.”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

Willow settled back into the chair, “I just did a whole lot of setting-incantations; getting ready for a big spell tonight and it sort of took it out of me. I’m headed for a nap but I wanted to check on you first. How’s it going?”

Ruby’s eyes widened momentarily before she let out a little puff of air, allowing herself to relax a little into the other chair, “I’m alright. You were kinda right about the shower and sleep. I actually feel almost normal.”

“Really?”

“Okay, so no. That’s a gross overstatement. Not normal. I’m just– Is there anything I can do?”

“Oh, Ruby that’s–” the look in Ruby’s eyes cut her off and she had to start again. “You just need to focus on getting better alright?”

“I sort of feel like I might start going mad if I don’t do something soon. A project or— Just get out for a bit. Something. I’m not asking to leave, I oddly kinda like it here. Although I’m not really sure where here is. I was still a little out of it when you guys brought me in. I think I just want to get some fresh air.”

“It’s a little sunny out for you right now.”

Ruby grinned, “I didn’t mean now. So what is this place?”

“It’s– it’s my house– or it will be. It needs some work before Xan and I can move in.”

“You and Xan? The smaller big guy? I’m sorry, I just thought–”

“Ohh! Humm I am, I mean– No, it’s not like that. He’s my best friend. He’s taking the second suite upstairs. There’s two.”

“Oh– so eh–”

“Humm yeah–”

“It’s— do you want anything? Ok that’s stupid– all I have is blood. I’m sorry. I just– Trying to be polite and it’s all coming out wrong. Nervous I guess,” Ruby stamared awkwardly.

“I sort of still have a, well not really a girlfriend… I hope not… I mean… I should just stop talking.” Willow blurted out suddenly. Her cheeks flushed and she looked stricken.

Ruby bobbed her head calmly a moment and grinned slowly, “Willow, please. Don’t get me wrong. I think you’re— look I know I’m not in a great state and you know, living dead and all. And now I got a soul too. I'm not really sure what the hell that means… I’m trying to get on with it, yeah, but I don’t think I’m ready to ‘move’ on if you get my meaning.”

“Lauren?”

Ruby swallowed hard, “Yeah—“ she hung her head.

“She was your girlfriend?”

Ruby brought her head up slowly, piercing Willow with her pale gray eyes that nearly seemed to glow, “Never really got that far actually.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

She paused a moment as she curled her feet under her in the chair, “I’d always been the quiet one. Studying, reading. Most outlandish thing about me is my taste in music. I hadn't really given relationships much serious thought; until I met Lauren.”

“Really? Like at all?”

Ruby shrugged, “Guess you’d have to know our parents. They always talked about marriage and having kids like it was our purpose in life. Guess you could say I was seriously repressed.”

Willow frowned, “So what happened?”

“Met Lauren. It was just like we had always known each other; instant friends. I wanted more than that though— I invited her out to hang out with some friends. Hoped it would be kinda like a date, you know?”

“The night you went missing.”

“The night I died. Yeah. She had something she had to do but she was supposed to meet us at the club. She seemed really excited about it too—“ Ruby stood up suddenly, pacing with agitated grace.

“Ruby—“

She held up a hand, “No— I think I need to get this out. Please—“

“Okay—“

It was a moment before she spoke again, “My friends and I were taking a bit of a shortcut through an alley when we were jumped.”

“Vampires.”

“Thought they were muggers— one grabbed me from behind and I woke up alone in a crypt.”

“Giles said he had a call from a ME about a missing body matching your description and a dead medical assistant. We just thought that was you.”

“No. Not me. I definitely woke up in a crypt inside one of the vaults. I had to push the lid off to climb out. Didn’t know what the hell had happened.”

“And no one was around. Not your sire or anyone?”

“No, no one”

“Do you remember anything about the vamp that sired you?”

“I– no actually– they bit me from behind and made me drink from their arm pressed in front of my face… I never saw them. Her… It might have been–” she felt the side of her throat absentmindedly. “Yeah, I think it was a woman. Just a feeling.”

“Huhh, well that’s something I guess. Kinda weird.”

“What’s weird?”

“Not that. That’s actually pretty standard I guess. I’m just trying to figure out if there is any kind of a pattern. Most of the time when vamps are trying to build up ranks or have some kind of a purpose they tend to take an interest in their fledglings. Not that they are super nurturing or anything, just look at Spike and his ex— big yikes. I don’t think most vampires know who sired them to be honest. I’m just pointing out that your sire took enough interest to actually put you into a vault inside of a crypt but then didn’t stick around. It’s probably fairly common really, definitely not unheard of, but it might be significant.”

“I don’t know,” she shrugged dismissively, “All I know is that the others I met were not the brightest bulbs and seemed pretty new too. Not one of them were anything like Spike. He’s got this– power or something that just comes off of him, you can tell he’s older. The others didn’t have that..”

“Fledges…” Willow supplied, “Spike is what we call a Master Vampire. Meaning he’s over a century old and really knows his stuff. Powerful too, obviously.”

“Yeah… I mean when I woke up, all I really knew was that I was way stronger than normal, really confused and I knew that I had never met up with Lauren. I just really needed to let her know that I hadn’t stood her up. I needed to see her.”

“So you went to find her.”

She resumed her seat, “Yeah… I did.”

They were both quiet. Willow wasn’t sure if she wanted to hear the rest of the story but she wasn’t going to stop Ruby. If it would help her to get it out, she would listen.

Ruby turned those eerily bright eyes on her again before she continued, “It didn’t even register to me that it was the middle of the night. She looked so damn cute when she answered her door half asleep. I must have looked like a mess because she invited me right in. I started to explain what happened. Tried to tell her I hadn’t meant to stand her up but then… she kissed me— and I— it was— didn’t know what happened but next thing I knew. God I was so hungry. I’ve never been so hungry before and then— then I wasn’t. And Lauren was dead. I never— I didn’t mean to—“ she choked. Ruby suddenly got up and went to the bathroom sink to splash water on her face.

Willow swallowed a hard lump in her throat. She had already guessed the story didn’t have a happy ending. She puffed out a breath and followed her into the bathroom.

“Ruby—“

“That wasn’t even the worst of it. If you can believe that.” She stood with her hands on either side of the sink. Her shoulders shook as she continued, “The worst part is that I didn’t leave. See I had a moment of clarity and I realized what had happened. That I’d become what my baby sister had been born to kill. But I was relishing it. I didn’t see it as a ‘bad’ thing at the time. I felt so… alive.” She laughed bitterly.

The sound made the hair on the back of Willow’s neck stand up.

“How ironic is that? I actually felt alive for the first time. I drained the girl I wanted to be with of life and somehow I felt alive. Sick—- I actually hung out at Lauren’s, for a bit. Killed her roommate when she came home and caught me going through their stuff… Never gave it a thought… I even took a shower. Took some of her roommate’s clothes and then– then I left.”

“Goddess that’s—“

“Ran into a group of vamps in an old building I went in for the day. One of ‘em started telling me off for killing right off. Saying I should be turning them. Give the Slayers something to fight. I showed them where to find the castle. I showed them where to hit. It just grew from there— It’s all my fault— all of it.”

“How many know?”

She shook her head, “Just the ones that got away. I don’t know how many that was. They were all pretty focused on the kill. I told them to hold off until I got into the castle. That I’d force someone to let them in… that’s sort of where the plan fell apart. Wasn’t a great plan in retrospect.”

Willow stood behind her and gripped Ruby’s shoulders comfortingly, “Ruby, please, don’t do this. You need rest.”

“Been sleeping most of the day as it is.”

“You’re nocturnal and you’ve been through a lot in the last few days. You should be sleeping most of the day.”

“Why do you care so much? Why do all of this anyway? The soul thing I mean. From what I hear there was only ever two and what, now baby makes three?”

“It wasn’t just that.”

“Sheena?”

“Yeah. That and I was able to find an Orb of Thesulah pretty easily this time. It just seemed like the right thing to do.”

“The right thing to do… yeah…”

“Ruby, please. I’m dead on my feet here. You need sleep.”

“Says the girl with a pulse,” she scoffed.

“Come on, let's get you in bed.”

“What would your girlfriend think of that, I wonder?”

“Come on,” she answered as she steered her towards the cot and the pile of rumpled blankets on it. Ignoring the comment.

“Well the good news is that the spell I’m doing tonight should not only keep any unwanted vampires off the property but it should also keep them from finding it again too.”

Ruby sat down on the cot looking at her with interest, “You can do that?”

“Yup. I might not be super strong but I pack a punch.”

“Big things in small packages and all that, yeah?”

Willow smiled warmly.

“Now that’s just not fair. I’m trying to be all remorseful and repentant and then you go and do a thing like that—“ Ruby laughed weakly.

“I humm…”

“No, I know. Still kind of have a girlfriend and I’m a mental case— absolute scum, piece of shit– a monster.”

“You’re not a piece of shit or scum–”

“Tell that to Lauren and her roommate, how about the little Slayer I killed, or how about my baby sister? Pretty sure they’d all tell you I’m scum right about now… and I’m definitely a monster.”

“Technically I guess ‘monster’ is true but you’re not a monster-y monster. You don’t have to be.”

“Right, supposed to dawn a white hat now.”

“Give it time. Apparently killing demons is good for the soul. According to Spike that is.”

“Guess it factors into the repentance angle of things.”

“It definitely does. Spike was evil almost a century and a half before he got his soul and he’s a good guy now. He’ll help you through stuff, he’s actually a surprisingly good teacher. Buffy too.”

“And you?”

“I’m actually going to Rome soon.”

Ruby shifted uncomfortably, “Wow, I know the timing is bad and I came on a bit strong and all but I didn’t think I’d scare you off to a different country,” she sat back onto the cot a little further hugging her knees, “Wait a tic, don’t you live here? I mean the castle, not the under-construction vampire housing.”

“I’m going to be moving in when it’s done. I still live in Rome. I’m just here visiting because of the attack on the castle.”

“Making it hard for me to feel sorry for the castle bit now. Thanks for letting me stay here.”

“It’s nothing. Do you— do you want to come upstairs? I can show you what I have in mind for the place.”

“I’d like that, but aren’t we cutting into your nap time? I’d hate for your spell to go all wonky because I’ve kept you up. You aren’t leaving today are you?”

“End of the week, although I might call work and stay a little longer if they need me. Seems to be a backlog of witchy-work for me here.”

“You can show me round another time then. I’m thinking you’re probably right about getting some rest. You’re welcome to join me.”

“The cot isn’t very big.”

“Might have to look into getting a proper bed in here if I’m staying on.”

“What about your parents?”

“I’d like to see them but— the vampire thing— Even with the soul; I’m not— I feel horrible about the killing; I really do… but I don’t feel bad about being me. I’m—“ she grasped Willow’s hand lightly, “I don’t want to pretend I’m their ‘normal’, introverted daughter anymore because, I’m not—- I just don’t want to— I don’t want to go back to being repressed and hiding who I am. I can’t go back to university and I can’t go back to that house and just live there like I just have a sun allergy and a taste for blood.”

“I barely know you and I’m already really proud of you… and you know you’re welcome to live here— eh, in the basement. I’m totally fine with you staying here while I’m in Rome.”

“Ta. So hum, how about after you move in?”

“Let’s just see how things go. I’m not even sure how long it is going to take to fix the place up.”

“But you’ll definitely be back, yeah?”

“Might be a few months but yeah. I’m definitely coming back. I have a job here and everything.” She found herself leaving off the part about having done the same job remotely for the past year and that she would likely be starting the school year off the same way, but then hastily added, “I work at a library in Rome.”

“Bet you rock the sexy librarian bit,” Ruby bit her lip shyly.

Willow cleared her throat, “I like books. I haven’t seen the attic yet but Buffy says it already has bookshelves, I’m really looking forward to— I’m being-book girl. Sorry.”

“Don’t be. I like books too. I think it’s adorable.”

“I- I better get going. You get some rest,” but Willow still made no move to leave. How many times had she started to leave now?

“You too. Maybe I’ll see you tonight?”

“Humm, yeah I think so, probably. I think we were planning on getting you some of your stuff.”

“Most of it’s at Uni.”

Willow nodded, “That’s probably better anyway. Baby-steps. I’ll talk to Buffy, we can probably hit the campus tonight after the hospital,” she yawned.

“That’s enough of that. You’ve got that protection spell in the works, and you want to check out my little sis? I don’t know much about magic yet, but I imagine it takes focus and for that you need rest.”

“Yet huhh?”

“It’s been an eye opening fortnight. There’s been a lot to wrap my head around and the way I see it, I’m not done. Magic isn’t only very real but it’s sort of fascinating. Now, I get the feeling you and I could talk all day and night; but you need sleep darling. Don’t want you doing subpar poking around in my sister’s head now do we? Now, you can either head back to whatever cozy spot you got in the castle there, or you can snuggle in here with me. Your choice.”

“Ahhh… I’d better.”

“Yeah, I think you’d better,” she grinned lazily as she watched Willow finally retreat off the little bed and towards the stairs. She pursed her lips, “Thanks for the chat.”

“Sure, you’re welc—“ she stopped herself, “No, thank you for trusting me enough to talk to me.”

There was a moment of stunned silence between them before Willow finally turned and left up the stairs.

**************************

Outside, she glanced up into the orchard at the back of the castle as she made her way to the front. Buffy, Xander, Faith, and Callum were setting up for an impromptu going away party for the older girls. Zari and Wendy were leaving today. Faith had this crazy idea of setting up a sort of obstacle course in what was left of the orchard. She had made targets for the girls to throw weapons at, like a weird party game. Willow was certain that the attempt at such frivolity was a mistake but she wasn’t about to argue.

Right now she was too tired. Her stomach grumbled. And apparently hungry too… She sighed as she headed into the kitchen where Spike was sitting at the large dinner table with his injured leg propped on a chair and a large container of blood in front of him.

“How’s Ruby?”

“How— Xan.”

“That and a bit of deductive reasoning.”

“Yeah we had a nice long chat.”

“Get to the bottom of this Lauren business?”

“Yeah… got an update on her body-count too— she’s in rough shape.”

“She opened up to someone. That’s a good start.” He nodded, “What kind of body-count are we talking about here?”

“Three including Deloris.”

“The benefits of youth.”

“Pretty sure it’s just three too many for her.”

He nodded, “Still, it’s a nice low number she can come to terms with over time.”

“She’s lucky to have you.”

Spike rolled a shoulder, unwilling to say more. He wasn’t really sure what he could offer her except experience and he wasn’t sure if that would be enough. He took another drink of blood, “Bloody hell, I’m knackered.”

“I’m surprised you’re even up.”

He let out a long suffering sigh, “Wouldn’t be but for the girls. Figured blood was the next best thing to proper rest.”

“You look a little better.”

“Bones are settling in place nicely. Blood helps, human would be better but this gets the job done.”

“That’s just weird.”

“What is?”

“The way vampires heal, it’s really weird. Like your bones just set themselves?”

“Only partly, depends on the break. Sometimes they require a little ‘nudge’ in the right direction. These breaks didn’t need a whole lot of convincing.”

“Ouch.”

He shrugged and drank deeply from the mug, “What d’you make of all this?” He asked waving a hand around the kitchen at the trays of snacks and drinks Faith had roped Buffy into helping her with.

“Yeah—“

“Bit in poor taste ain’t it?”

“Maybe a little… I’m surprised Buffy is going along with it. Or Callum for that matter.”

“We think this might be some weird coping thing Faith is trying— I don’t get it myself. No denying the girl seems off. Think this is all hitting her harder than she’s letting on. You notice Callum has barely left her side?”

“I just met the guy. I guess I just thought that was kinda normal for them.”

He shook his head, “Sure he’s been here a fair amount, just not like this. He’s nearly moved in… like he’s afraid she’s going to fall apart. What’s more is I think he’s right.”

Willow watched the three of them outside the window and shook her head. “I guess people grieve in different ways…”

“Going off the deep-end and trying to destroy the world after losing the love of your life, that I get— throwing a going away party for the graduating class after losing a student and having one in a coma— I don’t know, maybe it’s just me.”

Willow sat down across from him, “What did you say?”

“I— shit— I didn’t mean to open old wounds, Red. Mouth is ahead of my brain again and ya caught me in a bad moment. I’m just trying to sort out all this nonsense here. Didn’t really know Deloris that well if I’m being honest, but she was a sweet girl. I’m nearly as close to Sheena as I once was with Dawn. I know she’s hanging on but it all feels wrong… doing all this without her here…”

“I get it. Just don’t let Dawn hear you talk like that. Pretty sure you’re back on her ‘favorite peoples list’ in a big way since you came back.”

“Wouldn’t know. Haven’t seen the bit or even talked to her much since Buffy and I’ve been back in it. Thought crossed my mind, more than once, that maybe she didn’t really want to see me. But then why would she be seemingly fine with me regularly shagging her sister?”

“Wow, Spike, you really have a way with words.”

“First time round she was my violent golden goddess and I was the corpse shoved in her closet. We both knew it but it didn’t mean the same thing to the other. Neither of us were exactly gentle. Violent. Toxic. Course everything is different now. No more closet. We talk. Actually talk. And I love it, love her. I like being out in the open with her.”

Willow blinked, stunned, “I—“ she hesitated, then pressed her lips together. “She’s been referring to you as her brother-in-law, Dawn has, I mean, did you know that?”

He had a feeling that wasn’t what she wanted to say but he didn’t press, “Buffy might’ve mentioned it.”

“Believe me, she likes you.”

He nodded, looking at the blood in the container in front of him.

“Thank you,” Willow said suddenly.

He gave her a questioning look, “For what?”

“Understanding. About Tara. Buffy and Xan— they said they understood but I don’t think they really did— not until this past year. Okay Buffy, did but— I mean— more I guess— ok that sounds awful— I just— “

“I know what you mean. Girl has known too much loss already. Look, I really liked Tara, she was always kind. Good to me when everyone else treated me like dirt. She helped Buffy through a hard time when I was too blind to see what she really needed. Means a lot in retrospect. Can’t hardly blame you for goin’ dark really.”

“It still doesn’t justify what I did.”

He shrugged, “Dunno if I’d go that far. I might’ve helped you had I been round.”

“No. You wouldn’t have. You would have helped Buffy and you would have been right.”

“Not sure how I’d react if I lost her the way you lost Tara. If you hadn’t– If I’d come back and found her gone— soul or no soul. Crazy or not… I don’t think it would have been pretty…”

They were both quiet for a moment as they watched the proceedings outside the kitchen window. Spike took another long swallow of blood then spoke again, “You know, by the time I was the age Buffy is now I’d only lost one person I’d loved, not her though.”

“That was random. Who was it?”

“Humm?” He hummed through a sip of blood.

“Who did you lose?”

“My father. When I was ‘bout fifteen.”

“I’m sorry.”

Spike snapped out of his melancholy, “Doesn’t matter now, does it? You look knackered. Did you need something other than a cozy spot to crash?”

“Food.”

He raised his eyebrows, “Well this is the kitchen. Go on, don’t let me stop you. Don’t think they’ll notice if you hit the cheese plate and I think there’s some fruit salad in the fridge. You look a bit peaky.”

“Thanks.”

“Any time, Red.”

“No, really. Thanks, Spike. Humm… William. It really means a lot to hear it.”

He gave her a serious nod, “Just telling you the truth is all. You’re stealing Buffy’s tricks by the way. She almost only ever calls me ‘William’ when she’s dead serious about something.”

She squirmed a little, “Yeah, I know. That’s why I said it too.”

“Message received.” He tipped the blood in a salute and downed it.

Moments later, after Willow had managed to get some food, the girls came down in a storm to eat and celebrate the Level 4 girls completion of the training program. Willow had taken up a seat on Spike’s right and had refilled his blood for him. The two sat in alternating bouts of friendly conversation and companionable silence as the girls swarmed around them in a frenzy before slowly flitting outside.

Willow yawned.

“Bloody hell, go on Red, get some kip, you got that spell going later. I’ll cover for you.”

“Tell Buffy I want to take Ruby with us to the hospital later and then to Ruby’s place near campus to get her clothes and things.”

“I’ll tell her. You go on before anyone else keeps you up any longer would you?”

“I’m goin’, I’m goin’, yeesh.”

Spike chuckled, “I’ll believe that when you’re sawing logs.”

********************

Spike was on the couch watching an old black and white horror movie when Buffy and Faith returned from taking Wendy and Zari to the airport with Giles. Nothing had gone according to plan since the attack on the castle but at least the first two girls were off to their new placements. Wendy to Miami and Zari to Cleveland. Tomorrow would be Ursula and Addison’s turn, they would both be going to Pittsburgh.

Faith made a quick excuse and ran upstairs.

Giles sat himself down gingerly on the other couch, carefully propping his leg up.

Buffy positioned herself on the edge of the couch where Spike was laying on his good side and leaned into him for a kiss.

“How was it?” he asked.

“Fine. They have their contacts lined up and they are supposed to call when they get in.”

“About time something went right.”

“No kidding!” She huffed as she slumped against him.

He let out a brief hiss of pain but waved off the look of concern she shot him. Instead he wrapped an arm around her loosely, pulling her in a little bit more, “Wasn’t braced for that is all. You know I can take whatever you throw at me, Slayer.”

She settled into him a little more, “Has Willow been down yet?”

“Not that I’ve seen but I’ve been dozing since things quieted down, just woke up a bit ago.”

“I’m glad you got some rest. Maybe we should get you back upstairs.”

He raised an eyebrow, “You know, I’ve been thinking.”

“About the demons that did this to you?”

“Well, been thinking about that too but I was talking about the other day actually. Sure did give me some ideas to keep me entertained while I convoless.” He purred seductively.

Buffy thought through their link, How can you even think about sex right now? You can barely move.

He turned his head towards the TV as though he were interested in the movie but answered her with his thoughts. That’s exactly what’s got me thinking, well that and Ruby’s shackles layin’ in the utility room there. Perfect opportunity to let you have your wicked way with me.

“Ah—Ohhh…”

Unless you’re opposed to opening that particular door again. You know I’m not. Don’t get me wrong, Love. I know things are different, lot less fear and loathing between us now, but maybe we should have a little talk. Yeah? Later? Not in front of the Watcher that is. He shot Giles a flickering glance behind her shoulder, “Please?” His voice came out hushed.

Buffy couldn’t help wondering if he was asking because the guilt was eating at him again. Not that it ever left completely, but it came in waves. Sometimes he was almost despondent under the weight of his past and other times it was almost like none of it ever happened. Spike seemed to handle it much better than Angel ever did but still. Since the attack on the castle he had been a little more quiet. They both had, really. Then it had redoubled since Ruby got her soul. Now he was injured and asking Buffy to chain him up? For fun?

“I’m afraid I haven’t had much time to look for that sword in my research. I confess I’ve been a bit busy since Willow and Xander arrived,” Giles interrupted their nearly silent conversation.

Spike cleared his throat, “Think it might be time to reevaluate your priorities.”

“I assure you, Spike, what I’ve been working on is of the utmost importance to everyone in this castle and I am sure even you would agree with that.”

Spike eyed Buffy critically, “This is the thing that’s had your stomach in knots since your chat with Willow?” She nodded stiffly, more surprised by the fact that he hadn’t already asked what was bothering her and comforted by the thought of him waiting for her to come to him with it. “And you don’t have enough solid information yet to worry me about it, that it?”

“Pretty much.”

“You’ll tell me when you’re ready?”

“You know I will.”

“Right then, let’s crack on! Giles, do you have any theories about the sword and why these bastards wanted it so bad?”

“I think it’s likely a sword of power.”

“Neither of us got anything off of it, right Love?”

“No, nothing.”

“I’m not sure that either of you would. Willow may be able to sense something about it though.”

“Red is clocking some serious witching hours on this trip ain’t she? Are we sure that’s wise?”

“She has been through extensive training and is doing exceptionally well since the destruction of Sunnydale. I’m sure she will be quiet up to the task.”

“She’s finishing the boundary spell tonight before we take Ruby out,” Buffy checked her watch, “Speaking of, I should go find her. We have a lot of ground to cover tonight.”

“Should take Faith, make it a proper girls night.”

“Oh right, visiting a coma patient and clearing out Ruby’s place. Totally fun,” she rolled her eyes, “I’ll ask if she wants to see Sheena but I kinda doubt it. She sort of hates hospitals.”

“Yeah well starting to look like one around here,” he scoffed as he gestured to himself and Giles and their matching leg injuries, “The English don’t seem to be fairing very well.”

“Aww is it movie night in the infirmary?”

“Dunno, are you sticking around Rupert?”

“Only because I rather enjoy this film. I haven’t seen it in years.”

“See, classic horror is a crowd pleaser.”

“Just don’t bite Giles when your tummy gets all growly.”

“No chance, it’s Boris Karloff in ‘The Mummy’, not particularly appetizing.”

“So much ewww.”

Chapter 35

Redemption

Buffy watched as Willow ran her hands above Sheena’s thin form laying on the bed. The girl was pale and her dark hair laying across the crisp white pillow made her look a little like Snow White. A softly glowing light flowed through Willow's hands and swirled around Sheena. The light moved over her and up to her head in a halo, then formed odd shapes in the air that Willow seemed to be reading.

This was certainly different from the last spell she had watched her friend perform within the last hour. She and Xander had gone with Willow out to the break in the stone fence where the driveway cut through the property line.

Willow had simply buried the stone in the ground and started a very short chant. Her face had taken on a blank seriousness and she glowed with a white light for an instant. There was a little electrical crackling that buzzed through the earth and the wall surrounding the property. Buffy could physically feel the pulse of energy running through the perimeter. There was an odd gust of wind that seemed to come from the ground itself. It swooped around and then upward into the sky. Buffy couldn’t tell how high it went but even the tallest trees seemed to be affected. The scent of ozone hit Buffy’s nostrils before dissipating. And then it was over. The trio walked back to the castle to check on the resident vampire who was still dozing in front of the TV like nothing had happened. After that she and Willow had gone to gather the spell supplies that were now sitting on Sheena’s bedside table.

Willow studied the lights and symbols forming over Sheena a moment longer before waving her hand and dispelling the light. Ruby turned to Willow from her seat next to her sister, anxiety etched on her face, “Is there anything you can do for her?”

Willow fidgeted with her lip.

“Will?” Buffy asked.

“Sheena seems to be nearly healed up. I think this might be more trauma induced. There’s something blocking her from waking up.”

“Like I was when Glory took Dawn?”

“Pretty much.”

“Anyone want to fill in the new vamp on the scene?” Ruby asked, clutching her sister’s hand.

“Sorry Ruby, you're right. What Willow is getting at is that Sheena is still in a coma because of a— what do you even call that?”

“Think of it almost like a catatonic state within the coma.”

“That sounds horrible!”

“Well it’s definitely not of the good but I think we might be able to help her. Better yet you can help her.”

“What, me? How can I help? I'm the one that did this to her!” Guilt and remorse cracked her voice.

“Yes you did and that’s why I think you would be the best one to do it. For both of you.”

Ruby turned to look at her sister's paleface and sighed, “If you say so. How’s it work?”

Willow had already moved over to the table where her supplies were sitting. She took a large deep purple amethyst and placed it on Sheena‘s forehead, then she took a large pink rose quartz and placed that on her sternum.

“I’m just going to light these herbs here and we are going to take a little trip inside your sister’s subconscious. Buffy, can you make sure we’re not interrupted?”

Buffy took up a post at the end of the bed, “Bodyguard-Buffy that’s me.”

“You make it sound so easy, what exactly do we have to do?“

Willow lit the herbs and sat down in a chair next to Sheena, opposite Ruby. She took one of Sheena‘s hands in hers and reached across her stomach to Ruby. Giving her a small nod, “All you have to do is hold your sister's hand and mine. I’ll get us in there and then it’s your turn. A lot of it is gonna be up to you. I’ve only met your sister over a computer screen twice so I’m basically just moral support once we’re in.”

Ruby nodded and took Willow’s hand, completing the circle, “Onward.”

Willow’s eyes closed as she silently began to chant. A moment later Buffy watched as their heads lulled and they both slumped slightly over Sheena, still clasping hands.

Buffy looked around the room and flopped her hands down at her sides, “Bodyguard-Buffy is going to be Bored-Buffy.” She looked around until she caught sight of a crochet magazine Sheena’s mother must have left there. Without anything better to keep her entertained she moved the chair she had been sitting in around to the end of the bed so she could sit with a view of the door. Willow hadn’t exactly been clear on how long this would take. Although Buffy was pretty sure that they only had another hour or so before the hospital staff would be kicking them out. Hopefully they would be finished before then.

Willow blinked in the bright sunlight she found herself in and immediately looked around. The first thing she saw was a small dark haired girl, probably around seven, in a black dress sitting alone on a swing in an abandoned playground. She instinctively turned to find Ruby standing next to her staring at the young girl. The girl didn’t seem to notice them at all. She simply sat there on the swing focusing intensely— on nothing.

“Sheena—“ Ruby whispered. She placed one hand against her lips to stifle a gasp as she looked around the playground and back at little Sheena, “Wait— I know this. This was just after our gran’s funeral. Sheena– she was so upset she eh she ran off, it took me an hour to figure out where she’d gone. This is where I found her.”

“Looks like she’s waiting for her big sister.”

Ruby slowly moved towards little Sheena and kneeled down in front of her. She didn’t move. “Sheena?”

Nothing.

“Shee-shee?”

The girl blinked.

“Shee-shee? It’s me, Ruby.”

“Ruby is gone,” the child’s voice came out in a heartbreaking whisper.

“I’m right here Shee. It’s me. I’m here.”

“You’re dead…”

There was a sudden swirl of wind and colour and they were abruptly in the kitchen at the castle. Sheena and Deloris were standing by the window watching the battle rage outside, forbidden to do anything about it. Ruby watched as she saw herself walk right up to the back door, unnoticed by any of the combatants behind her.

She heard her own voice, her pleading tone asking her sister to let her in. Asking for safety and solace. Convincing her she wasn’t the evil thing she had turned into. Sheena cried and uttered something that only vaguely sounded like an invitation. The moment Ruby had crossed the threshold her face changed into the horrifying creature she knew she was. Ruby hadn’t seen her face like that of course.

She staggered back into the large work table as she watched the memory unfold in front of them, “Oh God no!” She cried and tried to hide her face in her hands.

Willow rushed to her side clutching her arm, “I think she needs you to see this.”

“Wi-Willow? Oh God! Is that really what I look like? Am I really that horrible?” She started to feel her face. No fangs. No bumpies.

Willow pulled her hands away from her perfectly pretty human face, “Watch.”

Then she gestured towards the memory-Ruby as she grappled with Sheena for a moment before throwing her across the room into the corner where she hit the wall with a sickening smack and crumpled to the floor by the large dining table.

“It’s just your demon, Ruby. That— that is what ‘normal’ looks like for a vampire. No you don’t look like that all the time.”

Ruby looked on in horror, barely even aware of Willow’s hand still on her arm or her reassuring voice in her ear as the scene continued to unfold. The memory Ruby grabbed a distracted Deloris, sinking her fangs into the soft flesh of her throat, drinking deeply. She threw her head back and howled with glee, a manic smile on her wicked looking face.

Unable to turn away, Ruby felt sickened by the gore of the scene unfolding before her. It hadn't felt so disgusting at the time. It had felt glorious, intimate even. But now— The depravity of it made her want to throw up. Having her own memory of what she did and actually seeing it from an outside perspective was too much to handle. Deloris‘s body flew through the air to join Sheena’s limp form.

There was a small sound behind them and Ruby and Willow realized that little Sheena was sitting on the work table. She was still in her black mourning dress, still looking just as forlorn as she did on the swing.

“Sheena?” Ruby swallowed the bile in her throat and turned to the tiny Sheena.

“Shee-shee, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry! I’m so, so, so— sorry!” she nearly wailed, tears rolling down her cheeks, “Sheena, sweetheart, you have to believe me!”

“Ruby is a dead thing…”

“I know. I know I am— I— oh God Sheena, I’m sorry I hurt you! Please!”

“Can a soulless monster feel sorry?”

Willow gripped Ruby’s arm encouragingly, “I don’t really know maybe– maybe not entirely— but that’s not me Sheena. I’ve changed. Again. But this time it’s a good change. They gave me my soul back, Sheena. I’m me.” She looked over at her memory-self standing stock still. Blood stained game face. Ruby swallowed and turned back towards Sheena, “But I guess that’s me too. I’m both. I’m so sorry… I’m both now.”

Sheena blinked.

“Please Shee-Shee, give me a chance. I am the sister you remember, but I’m also—“ she let out a hard rasping breath, “I’m also that. I don’t want to be that, I want to be better. I want to be the sister that you know and love. I want to be who you need me to be. Sheena, please listen. I’m here, I'm listening, I'm here,” she cried.

The dark haired little girl remained impassive for another moment as Ruby cried herself out into the girl's lap. Her tears disappeared into the black of the skirt of the little dress she wore.

Willow stood still holding onto Ruby feeling like an intruder, not sure what her part should be in all of this. Casual observer? Should she intervene? Willow was still pondering this when the little girl finally spoke, “How do I know you’re telling the truth? How do I know you’re really my Ruby?”

Ruby whimpered and looked up at her with shining eyes, “I’ll do whatever it takes to earn your trust back. I know I’ve messed up. I know I’ve done horrible things to you, to Deloris, to—“ she couldn’t say the name. Not that Sheena knew who Lauren was anyway but she couldn’t say it. “Sheena, I am your sister. I will do anything in my power to make this up to you somehow, if you just let me sweetie. But for me to do that, you have to wake up. You have to. I need you. Things have changed. I’ve changed and I need you. I can’t do this on my own. Spike and Buffy and all the white hats in the castle have been great but I need you. I need my baby sister.”

Recognition flashed in Sheena‘s eyes and she suddenly morphed into her 15-year-old self. Still sitting on the kitchen table but now dressed in a pair of dark jeans and a black T-shirt, nails painted black to match and tiny silver hoops adorning her ears, “You know Spike?” she asked in a small voice.

Ruby gave a watery chuckle and almost smiled, “Yeah I know Spike, he’s going to be helping me with this soul thing. I guess I’m sort of like him now. Thanks to Willow here,” she gestured towards Willow.

Sheena seemed to notice her for the first time, “Miss Rosenberg?” She questioned, “What are you doing here?”

“Hi, Sheena! I heard you and your sister could use some help. I put your sister's soul back for her.”

“So Ruby really is like Spike?”

“Well she has a soul. It’s more like Angel really but… I can explain it better when you wake up, okay?”

“She’s not going to be super grumpy like him is she?”

Willow chuckled, “No, I don’t think so. I’m pretty sure I managed to fix that part with the new spell I used on Ruby.”

Sheena turned hopeful eyes towards her sister, “So it’s really true? This isn’t some kind of trick?”

Ruby shook her head, “No Shee-shee, it’s not a trick. I really do have my soul back. It’s only been a couple of days and it’s been— well it’s no picnic; but it’s real. I’m here. I’m your sister, again, well sort of.”

There was another unexpected swirl of wind and light and Ruby and Willow were abruptly coming out of the spell. Their hands were still clasped together and they were slumped slightly over Sheena’s slim body. They sat up looking around. A machine beeped obnoxiously and Sheena’s eyelids fluttered a little.

It took a few moments before Sheena squeezed her sister’s hand weakly, “Rube?” She gasped.

Ruby cried, it had worked. She squeezed her sister’s hand in return just before she let out a little sigh and fell asleep again. She wasn’t out of the woods yet, but it was a good sign.

Another machine beeped. Making Buffy turn towards footsteps in the hallway, “Willow quick, gather that stuff up, nurses will be in here to check on that beepy thing and to kick us out.”

“We should probably call for a nurse anyway, let them know she’s come out of it,” Ruby smiled in relief as she stood up and patted her sister’s knee through the blankets covering her.

“You got everything, Will?”

“Yeah, we're good. Bodyguard-Buffy can stand down. Ruby, you want to call the nurse?”

Ruby had barely opened the door to flag down a nurse when two of them came flying into the room to check Sheena’s vitals and started asking questions. Ruby explained that she had opened her eyes, recognized her by name, squeezed her hand and promptly fell back to sleep.

A third nurse paused in front of Ruby, “Not to worry. It’s perfectly normal for coma patients to require a little time to fully wake up. We really should see to her now and visiting hours ended fifteen minutes ago. She will likely sleep for several hours before waking up fully. I recommend you all go home and get some sleep. We will call if there is any change.”

Ruby nodded, her sister wasn’t exactly any other coma patient and cast her a longing glance as one nurse checked Sheena’s vitals and the other one updated her chart and took readings off of the machines she was hooked up to.

“Yeah, of course. You should call our parents though. They humm… they don’t exactly know I’m in town,” the lie stung at her even as it passed her lips easily and she figured it was the demon part of her that could lie so smoothly because as a human she had never been good at it. She could keep a secret sure, especially her own, but to outright lie? Even a little white lie like that wasn’t something that came naturally to her. Except now it did, apparently.

The three of them excused themselves to allow the medical personnel room to work and care for the girl. It was time to head to the University to get Ruby’s things. The hospital would be calling Sheena’s parents with the latest development which surely meant that a visit with them in the next few days would be imminent.

The three of them were just finishing up outside of Ruby’s apartment near campus, putting the last of her things in the backseat of Faith’s car. They had already filled up the trunk in the front of the little Volkswagen Beetle with the bulk of Ruby’s clothes and books of which she had many. Willow was particularly impressed with Ruby’s library, she fingered the spines of a few of the books in the box she had just set down.

Ruby looked up at the building they’d exited wistfully, “I was so excited to move in here. School was going great. I almost had a girlfriend— and now that’s all gone. I’m all gone.”

Buffy came up behind her and rubbed her shoulder, “You’re not all gone. There’s a lot of good in you. You had a choice and you made the right one and we will do everything we can to get you on your feet. Right Willow?” Buffy grinned over at her best friend who was still arranging boxes in the backseat, making sure to leave room for Ruby.

“Yeah absolutely! You already have a place to stay and now you have your stuff so you can make it your own. There are already some shelves down there you can put your little library on. You weren’t kidding about liking books.”

“Yeah, well some people like shoes, I prefer books.”

“Ditto, I think you have almost as many as I do.”

“These? No, darling, these are just what I took with me to university, and a few I bought more recently. The rest are still at my folks. I’ve got quite a lot more there.”

Willow’s mouth suddenly went dry and she wondered if it was normal to get turned on from hearing about the size of someone’s book collection. Goddess, no. These were dangerous waters she was swimming in. What was happening here? There were still things she had to deal with. She cleared her throat, feeling self conscious about the action, “We can get those another time. At least things aren’t as bad as they could have been.”

Ruby smiled as she turned towards her, “It’s just not exactly what I had planned for my life. I guess I got an unlife to think about now. What do vampires usually do anyway?”

Buffy shrugged, “Kill, eat, steal, cheat, repeat…”

Ruby actually laughed a little, “Seems my time as a vampire has been fairly tame in retrospect.” The small joke tasted like ash in her mouth and Ruby nearly choked on it.

Willow heard the hitch in her voice and stood up, closing the back door. “Ruby, how far are we from the alley you were jumped in?”

“It’s not far. Walking distance, why?”

Willow glanced over at Buffy, catching her eye, “What do you think Buffy?”

She pulled a stake out of the bag across her shoulder, “I could go for a little slayage if anyone wants to play.” Buffy handed Willow a stake, hesitated a moment and handed one over to Ruby, but didn’t let go of it at first, “The pointy end goes into the bad guys and I get it back at the end of the night. Got it?”

Ruby nodded, “Sheena needs me Buffy. I’m not going to do anything stupid now.”

“Good, and watch out for the humans. Matter of fact, just don’t stab anyone without bumpies unless I tell you to okay?”

“Got it.”

Buffy finally let go of the stake, “We’ll follow you, you can show us where you were and we’ll make a sweep of the area.”

Almost an hour and only one vamp later, Buffy was just about ready to call it a night when something down an alley caught her eye and she motioned for Willow and Ruby to follow her.

A few steps closer and Buffy’s senses kicked in. Vampire.

She had long dark hair, wearing flowing light gray pants that almost looked like a skirt, and a black tank top. The vampire had her back to them but Buffy could hear her clearly.

“Spike?” She asked almost breathlessly as she turned looking at Ruby and Buffy curiously with Willow standing behind them, “But that’s— You are most certainly a vampire, yes. One of my new littles, isn’t it? Oh how sweet, did you come to find your mummy?” She crooned to Ruby, then hesitating she turned her attention to Buffy sniffing the air. “Why do you smell like my Sire? Like my Spike. He’s all over you, in you, I can smell him all around you.”

Buffy swallowed and took a step towards her, “First of all, gross. Second, even if he is your Sire he’s my boyfriend. Thank you very much.”

“Is he now? That must make you the Slayer. I knew he had a thing for them but this is just ridiculous. Imagine my surprise when I found out he was shagging one. I do wonder what dear Drusilla thinks about you. Granny never did much care for competition. She could throw him to the wolves but then got angry if he played along. Oh dear… Granny, she isn’t here, is she?” the vampire woman suddenly looked frightened.

Buffy furrowed her brow a little, “Haven’t seen her in years. So are we going to chat or fight?”

“Aren’t you even a little curious about me?”

“Considering he’s never brought you up. No, not really.”

“I’m sure he probably thinks I'm dead— dust. Probably forgotten all about his little Odette.”

“Right. Odette is it? I don’t think Spike is interested.”

“Oh no of course not. The minute Drusilla is back in the picture it’s all about his Dark Princess isn’t it?”

“Not so much.”

“Oh that is surprising. You must really be something special then. I’m curious. How does that work?”

“Think you’re going to have to keep wondering,” Buffy quipped as she delivered a kick to her stomach.

“Are you just going to stand there and let the Slayer attack the one who Sired you my pretty little one?” Odette huffed towards Ruby.

“No, I’m going to help her.” Ruby vamped, attacking Odette with fury, “You killed me! Took my life from me!” She screamed as she delivered blow after blow. Odette blocked and struck at Ruby but Ruby was somehow faster against the older vampire. Or maybe she was just more determined. Buffy stepped to the other side blocking any means of escape but getting out of the way. Ruby needed this.

Ruby pinned her to the wall, “I might have killed her but you are the reason Lauren is dead!!!” She growled with fury.

“I made you!” Odette growled.

“Made me? You took everything from me! You killed me and left me alone in a crypt! I don’t owe you anything! Hell! You don’t even know my name do you?!”

Odette struggled to break free and Buffy kicked her back against the wall, “Take her out Rubes. I’ve heard enough.”

“You won’t kill me!” Odette spat.

“Want’a bet!” Ruby pulled up the stake clutched in her hand and sank it deep into the other vampire’s chest. Odette crumbled into dust and Ruby fell to her knees. Buffy took a step back to give her some space.

Ruby looked like she didn’t know if she should scream or cry. Her eyes were full of rageful tears. Willow walked up to her, tentatively placing a hand on her shoulder, “Are you okay Ruby?” she asked gently. It seemed like she was asking her that a lot tonight.

She tilted her head back, willing the tears away. She shook her head violently then opened her eyes again and cleared her throat, “I’ll be fine. I know I did it, I know it was my fault but she was the reason Lauren, her roommate and Deloris are all dead and now she is too; that’s something.”

“It’s a big something. It sounded like she might have been the turn-happy-vamp we’ve been looking for— or one of them anyway.”

“Will’s right Ruby, you did good tonight. Come on. Let’s get you home, I got a couple of bottles of wine we can share. And a boyfriend to confront.”

“Yeah… so, about that…” Ruby suddenly felt nervous, “If she was my Sire, does that mean—“

“Spike is your Grandsire— Apparently. Yeah. Willow already thought you might be related to Angel but I never thought it would be that direct.”

“And this Angel guy is Spike’s Grandsire right?”

“Yeah. He Sired Drusilla and she Sired Spike. Looks like the soul getting thing sort of skips a generation,” Willow pitched in.

“I just thought of something. There’s no telling how many she could have changed before or even after me.”

“Yup. Crazy inducing thoughts,” Willow said.

“That’s it, I’m texting Faith. I’m calling for a girls night. You two in?”

“Do you have enough wine?”

“We’re going to find out! Better yet, I’ll ask her to get some more.”

“She called Drusilla ‘Granny’, I’m not supposed to, you know, call Spike ‘Granddad’ or anything now am I?” Ruby scrunched her face in distaste and was overwhelmed with relief when Buffy started laughing. Her laughter was infectious and soon Willow was nearly doubled over, “Spike’s a grandpa!” She laughed.

Buffy struggled to get her laughter under control, “God no. Definitely not! But I’d pay to see the look on his face if you did!”

Faith was lounging in the living room with Addison and Ursula when they got back to the castle. Faith had gone all out. As Addison and Ursula’s last night in the castle, Faith figured it was only right to invite them for the girls' night in. They had gone together to get a few more bottles of wine and whiskey. She and Ursula had opted for whiskey over wine. Addison didn’t normally drink at all but she was already on her second glass of wine and Ursula was eyeing her girlfriend like Christmas had come early.

Buffy flopped down on the couch next to Faith taking in the eight bottles of wine and three bottles of whiskey sitting on the coffee table along with the glasses.

“Faith?”

“B?”

“Are we planning on getting all the girls drunk tonight?”

“Nope, just us. But I figured with a vampire in the mix I’d better be prepared. Didn’t know what she would go for.”

Ruby’s eyebrows went up, “Wine is fine with me but I’m not really—“

“You haven’t done much drinking since you’ve been turned , have you?” Faith asked.

“Not exact—“

“It’ll probably take you at least a bottle and a half before you even start to get a nice buzz,” Faith smirked as she pulled the cork out of a bottle and handed it over to Ruby. “So is this a crappy night kind of drinking night or a freaking awesome night kind of drinking night?”

Buffy slipped down onto the floor and poured herself a hefty glass, “Over all, I’d say it was definitely a good night,” Buffy sipped her wine as she told the girls about Sheena. She picked up the bottle to refill her glass, refilled Willow’s instead and then proceeded to drink out of the bottle as she and Ruby retold the story of Ruby killing her Sire in the alley. She wasn’t sure she wanted to go into Ruby’s vampiric family tree right now and was thankful Ruby didn’t bring it up.

Faith didn’t bother hiding a look of surprise, “Damn Rubes. I’d call that a great night,” she said toasting her and shooting back her drink.

Ruby shifted uncomfortably, the truth was that it had been emotionally draining but before she could say anything Willow spoke up. “It was a good night, also very full of the mixed up emotions,” she slipped down onto the floor mirroring Buffy and refilled both of their glasses.

It was sometime later when Ruby reached for her second bottle of wine, grazing her shoulder with her hand, and Willow realized she had settled herself down directly in between Ruby’s chair and the coffee table. She turned abruptly to look at Ruby, “Oh I’m sorry, am I in your way?”

“Not at all,” Ruby’s tone was casual and relaxed as she sat back in the barrel chair languidly resting a leg over the side, “you’re fine where you are.”

Ursula glanced at Addison who was watching them and grinned, “Addy, mein Schätzchen, would you like a little more wine before we turn in?”

Addison leaned into her for a chased kiss that Ursula soon deepened slightly before letting her go.

Addison looked around the room timidly, and cleared her throat, “We still have a little packing to do before leaving tomorrow, we should—“

“Go enjoy your last private night in the castle before you move into your new apartment?” Faith smirked.

“That would be it, Ja?” Ursula said, watching the blush in Addison’s cheeks.

“Behave yourself, Urs,” she chided lightly.

Ursula downed the last mouthful of whiskey in her glass and stood up bringing Addison with her, “Danke for the ladies night and the drinks. Ruby, I’m glad things seem to be working out for you and we got the chance to hang out post soul. We should keep in touch. Buffy can give you our contact information once we get settled.”

“Thanks, I really appreciate that.”

The two Slayers left for the stairs hand in hand, leaving Buffy, Faith, Ruby and Willow in the living room with their drinks. Willow was telling them a very funny story about something that had happened with Dawn in their kitchen in Rome, when Spike limped into the room.

“There he is! My new favorite Granddad!” Ruby grinned.

Buffy lost it in a fit of giggles as Spike eyed the four women as though they were crazy. “What’s all this? Buffy? I thought we had plans tonight. And what’s with the Granddad crack?” He asked bewildered.

Buffy sobered slightly, “I called an emergency girl’s night. With drinks!”

He walked around taking the seat on the couch behind Buffy’s place on the floor and stretched his banged up leg out in front of him. “I can see that. Question is, why and how come you didn’t just tell me you had a change of plans? I’ve just been reading, waiting for you to get home. What happened tonight? Is everything alright with Sheena?”

Ruby shook her head, “Sheena’s doin’ much better. Great even, hopefully she’ll be out of there soon. Thanks for asking grandpa.”

Buffy, Willow and Ruby all dissolved into a fit of giggles at the perplexed looks on Spike and Faith’s faces.

“Right then. What’s all this?”

Buffy hummed a little, “Ruby found her Sire tonight. Odette.” She let the name hang in the air as she turned drunkenly towards Spike to see his reaction.

It wasn’t quite the reaction she had expected. He almost looked like someone who had just been shot, “Odette?”

“Your ‘little Odette’, she called herself. Pretty freaked at the thought that Dru might be around. Should have been more worried about Ruby here,” Buffy grinned.

“Odette?” Spike repeated. “That can’t be right. Odette—“

“Oh she’s dusty now. Even said you thought she already was. How come you never mentioned her?” She asked cooly.

Spike looked at each of the women in turn, he didn’t like where this was going. Odette. If she wasn’t already gone with the wind he’d rip her throat out just for reminding him what he had once been. He didn’t fail to notice the way Buffy was watching him and he was thankful that alcohol seemed to dampen her ability to read his surface thoughts.

“She was pretty damn chatty as a matter of fact,” Buffy continued, taking another sip of wine from the bottle.

Spike swallowed a lump in his throat, “Not now, Buffy.”

“Why not? Looks like Ruby here is a direct descendent, Spikey.”

Spike gave Ruby a slight nod, “Welcome to the family kid,” he groused and got to his feet.

“That’s it? You’re not going to tell us about this chick?” Faith asked.

“She’s gone ain’t she?” He shot the question at Buffy.

Despite being drunk, she had caught the steel in his voice, “Yeah, Ruby took care of it.”

“Good. Good job kid…” his tone was harsh.

“Eh thanks—“

“And you can drop the grandpa jokes. Fine, I’ll admit to it. If that really was Odette then yeah, we’re kin of a sort. Look, I already promised I’d show you the ropes, but it sure as hell don’t mean I’m shagging you. You can figure out that bit with Red here once you two get yourselves sorted… everyone knows that’s the direction you’re headed. I’m— I’m going out—” he grabbed the two unopened bottles of whiskey off the table and swept out the door as quickly as his leg and hip would let him.

Ruby’s eyes grew wide, “I didn’t—“ she looked at Buffy and Willow, “What the hell was that?”

“That’s what I’d like to know. What the hell, Buff?” Faith asked.

“I humm… it’s— shit… I’d better go talk to him.”

Chapters: 4/? Fandom: Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV) Rating: Mature Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: Spike/Buffy Summers Characters: Buffy Summers, Spike (BtVS), BtVS Ensemble Additional Tags: 12 Days of Christmas, Fix-It of Sorts, Snow, Jack Frost - Freeform, Frost Elves, Romance, Muppet References, Labyrinth (1986) References, Fluff and Smut, Dramedy Summary:

A Holiday miracle, set between “Wrecked” and “Gone”. Dawn invites Spike over for cocoa, sparking something new and different between her sister and Spike.

Chapters: 13/13 Fandom: Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV) Rating: Mature Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Relationships: Spike/Buffy Summers Characters: Buffy Summers, Spike (BtVS), BtVS Ensemble Additional Tags: 12 Days of Christmas, Fix-It of Sorts, Snow, Jack Frost - Freeform, Frost Elves, Romance, Muppet References, Labyrinth (1986) References, Fluff and Smut, Dramedy, References to David Bowie Summary:

A Holiday miracle, set between “Wrecked” and “Gone”. Dawn invites Spike over for cocoa, sparking something new and different between her sister and Spike.

Chapter 36

Sins of Omission

A/N: Mature content warning is in full effect for this chapter.

*******

Buffy went out through the kitchen door into the training grounds and found Spike sitting at the new extra large picnic table Callum and Xander had built. She pulled her arms tight around her stomach against the cool breeze that was coming through the orchard and the wine now writhing in her stomach.

“Spike?”

“What do you want, Slayer? If you’ve come to give me a hard time about my sordid past you can just bugger off and leave me the hell alone for one sodding minute.”

It had been a long time since he had talked to her like that and it gave her pause. “I am not going to just ‘bugger off’, Spike! And I’m not gonna give you a hard time. I mean Okay, yeah we thought the coincidence was kind of funny and—“

She cut off when Spike scoffed loudly, “Funny– right. You know I was never one much for turning others after my mum. Could probably count the number of vamps I’ve actually turned on one hand— not counting the bit with The First that is. As far as I know, Odette was the last one I had out there and I didn’t even know she was still about until just now, did I?”

“Spike, honey, can we talk about it?”

He snorted, “Not particularly, but do I really have a choice?” he questioned.

“You always have a choice.”

A bitter laugh rolled through him, “Choices. Right, you like to think so don’t you?”

“So what’s going on here?”

“Other than the fact that you’re acting like I’ve been keeping secrets? Like you’re one to talk, You want to, sure, but you’re not and I haven’t pushed. Not even through our link, even though I could. But I don’t because I trust that you will let me in when you’re good and ready! Truth is that you still have trust issues and the funny thing is that they aren’t even with me!”

She threw her hands up in surrender, “Okay, you’re right. You’re right about all of it. So… Do you want to tell me about Odette?”

He nodded once and blew out a puff of smoke. “Yeah all right, might as well make yourself comfortable, bit of a long one I suppose.

Buffy hesitated before she sat down next to him, “Okay, is this long like maybe we should go inside before sun up or long like you just really don’t wanna talk about it?”

“The latter. Not too much to it really.” He took a drag from his cigarette and let it out before starting again, “It was just before Prague… Dursilla had been having visions of Angelus. She was convinced that her precious ‘Daddy’ was coming back to us. You can imagine how thrilled I was to hear ‘bout that… Anyway, the timing was off. Often is with her visions— but she started thinking she would just go and find him on her own. Don’t think she wanted me bolluxing things up with him. So she started taking these little trips. Didn’t really bother me at first, especially since she’d always come back empty handed. One day she came to me, all excited; said she had brought me a new toy.”

“Odette?”

“That’s right. Yeah. That's how she told me she was going away again, planning on a long trip this time and I wasn’t to go with her. But she didn’t want me getting lonely, you see. Like I was her goddamn house cat. I begged her to let me come with her. We fought. I pleaded with her, even offered to chain her up the way she liked, but she was having none of it. She was set on going. Thought she could get him to come back to us that way, you see?”

He turned to look her in the eye, “Odette was a gift to keep me entertained, like you’d give a brat a gameboy to keep ‘em quiet on a sodding road trip,” Spike spat. The memory still angered him. “I was furious that she would even think about throwing such a cheap substitute at me like that. All I’d ever wanted was her and there she was just willing to toss me a sodding toy and go off to find ’Daddy’? I was beyond pissed. She knew I was livid. Said some pretty things to me. We shagged the day away and she assured me she’d miss me while she was gone and all. Made me promise to keep the home fires burning as it were. Then she left… and Odette was there… I just— I guess Dru figured I’d play with her a bit, eat and throw out the empties.”

“But you didn’t.”

“Bloody hell. No I did not. I was so angry, Buffy. I was angry at Dru, at myself for not convincing her to take me with her. Figured I’d show her. Get my revenge. I decided I’d make sweet Odette my little pet. And she was. Odette had been mine, all mine for months while Drusilla was gone. Obedient little thing she was too. She’d do anything for me and she had been glorious. I indulged every little fantasy that popped into my head with my new toy, but that’s all she ever was. A toy to play with while Drusilla was gone,” he said bitterly, taking a drink.

Buffy watched him, “That’s what Odette ment. She said something about Dru throwing you to the wolves and then getting angry when you played.”

“Other way round really, but yeah. Dru was pissed. I hadn’t ever seen her so angry. It was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen till I met you.”

“Nope not going to sweet talk your way out of the story.”

“Yeah, well that was the whole reason I did it anyway. I wanted her to be as angry with me as I was with her. I made sure there wasn’t a single square foot of our crypt that didn’t smell like me shagging Odette. My plan worked, Drusilla didn’t disappoint. I reveled in her jealousy, and took my punishment with glee because it meant she cared. I finally felt like she truly wanted me the way I had always wanted her,” he paused to take another drink of whiskey and another drag of his cigarette.

“Spike—“

“I hadn’t even thought about what Dru had done with Odette. Never even crossed my mind really. I was elated to see her so angry. I wanted her jealous beyond reason and she was. My Dark Princess was back and she was punishing me so very nicely,” he gave an involuntary shudder that had nothing to do with the cool night air. “I couldn’t spare a thought for Odette. I just assumed that Dru had staked her or threw her out into the sun. Dru had kept me chained up for about a month after that, havin’ her way with me.”

“What? But—“

“I’d been a bad boy, I didn’t play with my new toy the way she had intended. More like the kid who plays surgeon with their new teddy, I was. She kept me there until I was the one nearly driven mad and begging her for more. I thought that meant she loved me—“ he cut himself off with a hit from the bottle, finishing it and opening the second one.

Buffy was quiet. It was a lot to process and she was almost sorry she had pressed him to tell the story at all. The wine was still raging through her system as she listened and she was having a hard time trying to read his emotions but his voice betrayed him. He was angry, hurt and a little scared too.

“This is the kind of stuff you are trying to protect me from isn’t it?”

“Some. Most of it’s worse. This was just a disagreement really. Everything seemed perfect after that. Better than ever in some ways. Sure she was still having her visions of Angelus and insisting that we track him down but it had changed to ‘WE’, that’s all I really wanted…” he snorted. “Anyway, a few weeks later she said something about the stars singing to her. Saying we’d find Angelus if we took a path through Prague. Sort of did in a roundabout way after all. She was nearly killed. I cared for her, nursed her as best I could but she had been so weak and she just wasn’t healing properly. So I took her to the Hellmouth to get her strong,” he took a long hard pull on the fresh bottle of whiskey, “Then I met this amazingly resourceful, witty, gorgeous, Slayer that completely ruined me for any other woman and the rest is history.”

“Nice attempt at a save.”

“Attempt implies that I failed.”

“Humm, humm…” she said, rubbing her bare arms.

“I’d give you my coat but you know, “ he gestured to his t-shirt and obvious lack of outerwear, “You want to go inside, Pet? Continue this conversation in our room.”

Buffy frowned, “Only because I’m a little cold and starting to get tired or maybe that’s just the wine.”

“Right. And should I expect some of that patented-Buffy-righteousness I’ve missed so much?” he said sarcastically.

“I’ll try to rein it in. I could have handled things better tonight… I just…”

“Thought I’d been lying to you somewhere along the way, yeah?”

“Well, you sort of did.”

“Did I? Did I, really? What about this thing the witch and the Watcher got you keeping from me, ehh? You want to come clean about that?”

“I— okay fine. Fine. We’ll talk more upstairs.”

Spike chugged down a hefty amount of whiskey as he watched Buffy pull on a pair of sweatpants and a comfortable long sleeved shirt. The opposite of a sexy outfit but she wore it well. She could be wearing burlap and he’d still think she was sexy as hell. He took another drink, stripped out of his clothes and pulled on his own sweatpants.

Dredging up thoughts of Drusilla and Odette had taken a lot out of him. At least he wouldn’t have to deal with Odette directly, Ruby had taken care of that. Ruby. He’d probably have to apologize later.

Faith, Ruby and Willow were still in the living room when he and Buffy had come in from outside but he had avoided them in favor of the elevator. He was healing well, the majority of the surface damage was nearly gone. He still had a massive chunk of skin missing from his leg but it had at least started to fill in and Willow’s magic salve was helping with that. Too bad it didn’t do anything for broken bones. His leg still hurt, he knew he had aggravated one of the breaks which was doing nothing to improve his mood. The bed was looking better and better by the second. He took a final pull of whiskey, emptying the second bottle.

Buffy was brushing her hair, he watched, mesmerized as she put it in a low ponytail to sleep in. He swayed slightly on the spot, his leg threatening to give out from under him and he decided he had better lay down before he fell down. He had no more than got into bed when Buffy turned to him.

“I’m sorry.”

Spike sat up straight, “Huhh?”

“I’m sorry.”

“No really— I’m not following.”

Buffy’s mind had been running wild as Spike told his story. Anger and disgust were chief amongst her emotions. What surprised her was that not all of it was directed at Spike. Not even most of it was, hell hardly any at all really. Maybe it was the wine talking but it occurred to her that she was really angry at Drusilla and even herself for being so insensitive earlier. She had a moment of doubt, in him and in their relationship, and it was stupid! Spike was right, and in the irony of a drunken revelation she realized that her distrust was misplaced.

He had told her before that he’d done things he wished she couldn’t imagine. Even as close as they were now, there were still dark parts of him he didn’t want her to see. Things he wanted to protect her from. Part of that she knew was because of the way she had always reacted to him. He told her he didn’t want to tell her things because he didn’t want to lose her, why hadn’t she realized this was one of those things? What she needed to do was prove to him that he could trust her and that she would still love him no matter what. She needed to make a change if they were going to be open with each other, she had to be less judgemental and more understanding, more open, and more honest with him too.

She rolled her eyes, mostly at herself, “I’m sorry about the way I handled things tonight. I should have known there was more to it. And you’re right about that thing with Willow too. I finally found out what she’s been keeping from me and– well she’s not done figuring it out yet so there’s still a bunch of question marks flying around, and I really really want to tell you but I’m afraid of saying the wrong thing and either freaking you out or getting your hopes up and then nothing comes out of it… or… I’m really understanding why Will didn’t want to say anything to me now. And I keep thinking Will has another bombshell brewing but I don’t know what that is and I’m just freaking out.”

He watched her fidget as she spoke, “Any idea when some of these question marks might be coming in for a landing?”

“Will said she had some kind of a ‘Eureka moment' when she was talking to you before… that seems to be moving things along a little. I guess you helped out with it and didn’t even know it.”

He thought for a long moment, his brain was getting a little sluggish from the whiskey but he still had his wits about him. They had talked about Tara but that wouldn’t be it— then the thought hit him— “Does this have anything to do with the Slayer death-wish thing? Red was awfully hung up on that the night Ruby was ensouled.”

Buffy collapsed onto the bed, suddenly exhausted, “Yeah, she seems to think it has something to do with this nifty expiration date Slayers apparently have.”

“Expiration date?”

“Apparently we don’t make it to 26 by design. Except that Willow thinks that she might have broken the mold either by bringing me back or with the power sharing spell– she just doesn’t know which or what it all means yet, especially for the girls.”

His eyebrows shot up, “ Buffy, that’s–”

“I know– I’ve only known since we went rock collecting though. I’m still wrapping my head around it and– that’s not even the part that I’m afraid to tell you about.”

“We might only have another year or two to spend together and that’s not the part you’re afraid to tell me? Oh and you’re being all judgey over something I did years ago– gods we have work to do.”

“Well, if Wills is right, we just might have a couple hundred years to work on that.”

“What now?”

“The breaking of the mold thing. She thinks she might have accidentally made me sort of immortal-ish. Maybe— there might still be something about having to get to my 26th birthday first but we don’t really know for sure yet. There’s a pretty good chance that I might be the exception. That's why all the secret research and the squirrelly and the weird and that’s why I didn’t want to say anything yet… except that I need to tell you, especially after—“ she made a wide sweeping gesture towards him.

“So not a short term thing?”

“There’s some pretty freaking strong evidence that I’m already— I don’t know what to call it— immortal just sounds insane.”

“What aren’t you still telling me?”

“Remember when I got hurt just before you closed the Hellmouth?”

“Vaguely, I know you got hit, you were down for a bit but then you pulled yourself up so I didn’t think it was as bad as it looked and then— well that’s just about the time the light show started.”

“I took a sword through the gut, Spike. Through and through, and then it wasn’t exactly easy getting out of there either. Willow is pretty convinced that the wound and my escape are evidence that I’ll just stop aging and might not be able to die unless someone goes all ‘Highlander’ on me.”

“And that’s the part you didn’t want to get me all excited about. The idea that we could live together damn well forever?”

“Yeah… I don’t want to tell you that we’re even more evenly matched than we thought, only to have it ripped away. I don’t want to leave you alone...”

“Buffy— there’s something else I haven’t told you but then maybe you already know, I don’t know what Red has told you about that file Wes sent her but there’s something there that could potentially have something to do with me, although, probably not…“

“Probably not?”

He was despondent, “It’s probably all about the Great-Forehead anyway. Another one of those wait and see things. A really vague prophecy.”

“You sort of mentioned it when Angel was here. If it’s so vague can we just save it for another time and if I get mad at you for not telling me you can remind me of this conversation?”

Spike laughed, “Sure, we seem to be unpacking a fair amount tonight as it is.”

“No joke. Seriously. This thing with Will has me all twisted up, I’ve just been trying not to be all thinky about it… and not because I’m afraid you’re going to pick up on it. I just don’t know if I’m ready to process it.” She took a deep steadying breath, “I’m really sorry about the way I handled things tonight, I really am.”

“You’re sorry? What the bloody hell is happening right now?”

“I’m hoping that we’re clearing the air and fixing some issues we still have— I can’t keep getting pissed at you every time something like this Odette thing pops up from your past. I told you I wanted you to share your burdens with me as they come up and I can’t expect you to do that when I keep getting mad at you about every little thing from over a hundred years of evil, especially stuff that you thought was over and done with. And we might literally have a shot at being together forever. So even if it’s something that seems totally significant to me, I know that it wasn’t like that for you. You were all about Drusilla, and Odette was just–”

“Cannon fodder.”

“Well yeah… and as sick as that is, I can’t really blame you for it. Not the you that you are now. And seriously, I think I’m more pissed about how freaking Drusilla treated you than anything. I mean I know she’s insane and everything but that’s just–” words failed her as she adjusted herself closer to him on the bed.

“Buffy, Love, you’re drunk.”

“Well duhh, but I’m still mad. She gave you a ‘Toy’, really hate that term by the way, then she punished you after you basically just did exactly what she probably should have expected you to do if she wasn’t totally bat-shit insane.”

“I must be more drunk than I thought because I swear it sounds like you’re defending me.”

“I– no— I mean… Kind of I guess. Okay, I don’t like what you did with Odette like at all– seriously gross–”

“Evil.”

“Yeah, exactly! You were evil and it’s stupid to pretend that I don’t know you acted like an evil vampire when you were an evil vampire! And Drusilla… don’t even get me started on that wack-a-doo.”

He couldn’t help the fond smile that formed on his face, she was drunk and indignant on his behalf, and she was adorable. “Are you too angry to give your formerly evil boyfriend a kiss?”

“I’m still fuming. Okay, and the way you talk about how Drusilla chained you up afterwards. Like you enjoyed it. I mean I know we got a little kinky before you got your soul, but you still– you seemed to like that part of it…”

He layed back onto his elbows enjoying the subtle shift in topic, “Yeah well it wasn’t all horrible. She could make it down right enjoyable, just like I know you can. Even more so.”

“I’m not going to punish you, Spike.”

“Not asking you too. Believe me. I might not have got how twisted it all was before, but I do now.”

“So why did you ask me to chain you up?”

“For fun of course. I don’t want to be tortured and call it love. I had my fill of that. But just because I have a soul now doesn’t mean that I don’t still like the idea of a little bondage. I certainly don’t mind submitting myself to your very capable hands. Might be nice to take turns if you really want to convince me you trust me,” he teased, “the shackles could definitely be fun for that.”

“Ohh huh, right– well good, because I don’t want you using me to punish you for your past. Working beside me and saving the world is all the good repentance-y stuff you need to do as far as I’m concerned. I’m not going to punish you.”

“You already said that,” he grinned wolfishly.

“You’re already thinking about sex aren’t you?”

”When am I not? I didn’t hear any objections by the way, maybe you’d even let me restrain you again sometime. What do you think, relinquish a little of that control you’re so submerged in all the time? You seemed to like it the one time you let me, but then…”

Buffy let out a little gasp as she remembered the night she had allowed Spike to use his handcuffs on her. Dawn had been at a friend’s house and Willow was out at some campus thing for the night, or so she thought . She finished a quick solo patrol and decided to go home early to enjoy a night with the house to herself. She’d been avoiding him and he had showed up uninvited with the cuffs in his pocket. She had barely taken off her jacket and shoes taking in the feel of the empty house before he was knocking at her door.

She opened the door with an annoyed glare that didn’t soften when she saw the sexy smirk on his face. “What do you want Spike?”

“Got a whole list, Slayer,” he raked her over with those piercing blue eyes and the breath caught in her throat making him grin, “Think our wish lists might have at least one thing in common.” And that was when he had pulled out the cuffs, “I promise I’ll be quiet as the grave, kitten.”

“It’s the first time I’ve had the house to myself in over a month, Spike,” she said, taking a few steps back into the house, leaving the door open in silent invitation. Her pulse quickened as the implication registered on his face. In a matter of seconds he was pinning her to the door frame of her bedroom and she was shoving his leather jacket down over his shoulders before pushing him down onto the bed, frantically pulling off his shirt.

“Knew you’d want it, Slayer,” he brought his hand up to pull her down to him and she caught sight of his raw and bruised wrist that still hadn’t healed from the last time the cuffs had been used. The sight set her on fire and made her wonder what he could do to her in turn, suddenly not caring if she really trusted him or not.

“Shut up, and grab the cuffs.”

She had surrendered that night. She didn’t just surrender her body to Spike but she had surrendered herself to life in general. He had touched her and teased her in ways she couldn’t have imagined possible as the cuffs dug into her wrists and she strained against their hold on the headboard. Each time she had fought for control he had given her some tantalizing reason to give in to the sensations he was executing on her flesh. It had been freeing to not have to be in control or have anyone looking to her for anything other than reassurance that she’d just been given one of the best orgasms of her life. A tally that was constantly changing with Spike in the picture since he always seemed to find ways to make sex better. It was also a rock-bottom kind of moment, one of many.

As good as that night had been, it was something she really didn’t like to think about much. However she couldn’t deny that now things were so radically different in their lives that it might not just be exhilarating but also incredibly intimate and fun to try it again.

“I’m not going back downstairs tonight just to get the shackles, especially if the girls are still down there drinking.”

Spike grinned wider and pulled her towards him, “Who says we need shackles when the tie from your bathrobe could work just as nicely? I’ll happily go first.”

The breath hitched in her throat, she wasn’t sure exactly how they had gotten to this point but the idea wasn’t appalling, in fact it seemed downright appealing if she was being honest. Despite her moment of doubt tonight she really did trust him. More than she had ever trusted anyone in her entire life. What was more, she knew from experience he would make it worthwhile, she just wasn’t sure if she wanted that tonight. Tonight seemed like it should be for him and she found herself nodding her head.

“How’s your leg?”

“Hurts. Probably shouldn’t have been moving about as much as I did today,” he smirked.

“You should have just stayed up here but no, you came down for the party anyway.”

“And again in search of my lady tonight.”

“How are you supposed to heal if you won’t stay still?”

“That how it’s going to be then?”

“It was your idea.”

If his heart could beat it would have been hammering inside of his chest. He grabbed her, pulling her into a hard kiss, “Grab the belt, Pet. Show me how I should stay still for you.”

“Pretty sure we’d need more than the belt off of my little robe to keep a vampire like you still.”

“It’s a start, and I promise not to break it.”

His tone sent a shiver up her spine, “I like this robe, and the belt.”

“I’ll behave.”

“If you could behave and just take care of yourself, I wouldn’t be tying you up now would I?”

“Oh, so you are punishing me?” He curled his tongue behind his teeth seductively.

“I— Oh my God, you’re tricky.”

He grinned again.

“Yeah okay maybe just a little for not taking care of yourself; not for anything else. Let’s just make that clear.”

“Whatever you say, Slayer, I’m at your mercy,’ he purred as he held his hands out to her, wrists pressed together.

Buffy eyed him with a smirk and reached for her bathrobe. She pulled the belt from the loops and dropped the robe onto the floor and held the belt out to him. “How do you want to do this?”

“Not how this works, you’re in charge, Love. I’m not supposed to be moving, remember?”

She considered that for a moment, “Sit up.”

“Yes, mistress.”

“Do not call me that, it’s weird and creepy.”

He chuckled as he complied, “Sure, Slayer.”

“Much better. Hands behind your back.”

“Am I under arrest?”

“Do you want to be?” she asked as he bound his hands behind his back, “Lay back.”

Spike squirmed a little as he found a semi-comfortable position laying with his arms under his body. He tested his restraint with a tentative tug.

“How’s that feel? Is it hurting your shoulder?”

“Nah, just adds to it. The knots are solid but it's still just a piece of fabric so there’s definitely some give to it. We’ll make do.”

She watched him for a moment laying there with his arms pinned back, his pale torso completely exposed. She had half a mind to just leave him tied up there and get some sleep. But then where was the fun in that?

Buffy wasn’t sure exactly where she wanted to start so she decided to go in for a kiss. Subtle electricity shot through her as their tongues strained against each other. She could tell by the way he moved beneath her that he wanted nothing more than to hold her while they kissed. She held his head still in her hands as she ravished his mouth. He tasted like whiskey and it mingled with the flavor of the wine still in her mouth. She wanted to drink him in. She missed the feeling of his strong hands on her body, crushing her to him as he so often did and nearly called the whole bondage thing off and begged to feel those skilled hands on her body.

She mastered the urge and slowly moved down his body, nipping and sucking as she went. Spike bucked uncontrollably when she ran her tongue around his navel and over to the crest of his hip, biting him there.

“Oh, gods Buffy,” he hissed and it came out like a prayer.

She couldn’t help the grin forming on her lips even as she pressed them to his ivory skin. She ran her hand down the length of him feeling his hard member through his sweatpants. Then she had an idea. She gripped the thick material of his sweatpants and pulled them down only slightly, just a few inches, then she maneuvered his erection up to lay flush against his stomach letting the waistband hold him in place. Spike moned at her teasing touch. She had been painfully careful not to make direct contact with his member, almost like an awkward teen afraid to touch her first cock, which she certainly was not. She was doing this on purpose to drive him crazy. She layed a teasing kiss to his tip before taking him into the searing heat of her mouth. Stopping when she reached his waistband, she swirled her tongue around, tasting him. The action made him squirm and buck against his restraint.

She withdrew from him watching his body nearly convulse from the loss of her hot wet mouth. “Slayer…” he pleaded. He rocked his head back as Buffy started again. This time ignoring his throbbing cock. She bit him on his other hip and ran her tongue along the teeth marks she left. She was going to show him what happened when he didn’t take care of himself properly. She licked a line over his lower abdomen then up his well defined muscles stopping when she got to his sternum where she bit lightly at his chest. She continued up to his collarbone nipping, kissing, and scratching her nails into his pale skin. Spike growled deeply as she teased one of his nipples with her tongue and bit lightly. He bucked, “Slayer, I’m begging you.”

“What do you need?” She purred in his ear, the words dripping with promises.

“I need you, to feel you, touch you, anything.”

She thought back to that night he had cuffed her to her bed in Sunnydale, he hadn’t given into her pleas. He had been ruthless in pleasuring her. Giving her exactly what she never imagined she needed. She had let the world fall away that night in a cloud of bliss.

She grinned, shaking her head bringing herself back to the present situation, “You’ve been a bad boy, hobbling around on a broken leg. The only reason I haven’t put you In a splint is because I know you’ll heal up in no time if you just stay still.”

“Couldn’t miss seeing the girls off, Slayer.”

“Well there’s only one girl you need to see off tonight.”

“God yes, please. Let me taste you.”

She leaned in for a kiss, “Not just yet.” She continued on moving up and down the length of his body. Leaving kisses and bites in her wake. She loved to watch the effect she was having on him. The way his muscles twisted and clenched under his nearly translucent skin. She rested a splayed hand on his stomach to brace herself as she worked her way over to his ribs on the right handside where she knew he was ticklish and nuzzled him with her nose and lips. The action made him jerk almost violently and she had to press down onto his hip to keep him still.

The force of it made him moan and she bit him, turning the moan into a gasp, “Buffy.”

“Shhh, patience, William. Let me work,” she whispered into the skin at his neck as she continued to work her will over him. She loved seeing him like this. Submissive to her, tensing, twitching and twisting under her administrations, she loved the way other things twitched too.

“Bloody hell woman.”

“Did I strike a nerve?” She grinned, licking his other nipple.

He let out a shuddering chuckle, “Do your worst, Slayer.”

“Too bad we’re out of candles.”

He raised an eyebrow, “Thought you said you didn’t like that when we tried it before.”

She shrugged, “Things are different now, it might be fun to try it again.” She didn’t give him a chance to reply before she got up and went over to her dresser.

“Buffy? S- Slayer?”

She reached into the small ceramic dish she kept her jewelry in and held up a silver cross, “What do you think?”

His eyes grew wide as he realized what she had planned. It was just a little cross but she wore it enough that he was familiar with the sweet little burns and stings it could provide. He shivered with anticipation at the thought of some of the places she could press it to him.

“You gonna hurt me nice, Slayer?”

“Is that what you want?

“Come on baby, make it hurt so good.”

“You stole that from a song.”

“Yes. And your point.”

“Isn’t the next line ‘Sometimes love doesn’t feel like it should’?”

“Something like that.”

“I don’t like it, it’s too much like—”

“Wasn’t thinking like that, I— Sorry, Slayer, little distracted here. I know you’ll do me right. I want you to. Please, Slayer?”

Buffy considered the chain for a moment and draped it around her hand letting the cross fall down like a pendulum. “Okay. As long as you’re not getting confused over there.”

“Not a chance, Slayer.”

She resumed her spot on the bed next to Spike and took the necklace, dragging it in swirling patterns along his chest, collarbones, shoulders and then back down across his abdomen. She was barely skimming his skin.

Spike let out an odd sound that started out as a hiss before turning into an obscene moan. Buffy felt a flutter in her core and knew that her panties were going to be drenched if they weren’t already. All of the little sounds he would make etched themselves into her mind just as she etched into his skin with the cross. She drew idol patterns on his chest and stomach. Then down to the point where his cock still peeked out from the waistline of his pants. She took the cross, gliding it along the sensitive tip. Spike let out a strangled scream and Buffy immediately took his hard cock into the soothing depths of her mouth caressing the tiny burn with her tongue. He gasped in pleasure as she swirled her tongue around again and removed herself from him.

“Did I go too far with that?”

Spike shuddered, “God no. I want more. More of you, more of your sweet balance; pain and pleasure. Please, I’m begging you.”

She leaned up to his face kissing him deeply and pressed the little cross into his neck. Spike’s mouth opened into a yell that Buffy muffled with her mouth and deepened the kiss. She removed the cross and felt his tense body relax a little before breaking the kiss.

She continued her path, wandering down his body with the cross and her mouth. All of his grunts, whispered curses, growls and the like, everything turned her on and it wouldn’t be long before she would have to give into her own desires bubbling under the surface.

More as a distraction for herself, she turned her attention towards his lower half, “Now, about this leg.” She smirked as she took in the sight of him bound, still in his sweatpants with his cock trapped in the waistband and considered her options. The pants had to go. Moving down to the foot of the bed Buffy gripped his pants at the ankles and pulled them down freeing him.

Instead of dropping the pants onto the floor like Spike thought she would, she kept them on the bed while she examined his leg. At least he had changed the bandage at some point and she could smell Willow’s salve. “Good boy, you did something right.”

Spike didn’t respond, he just tilted his head back in anticipation of what she would do next and hoped it involved the cross paired with something soft and sweet.

She picked up the pants again, slipped one leg behind his knees and pulled the pant legs around his legs; tieing them in a large clumsy looking knot. It would do nothing to actually hold him, “Just a reminder to stay still,” she said patting the knotted pants

He smirked lazily, “Yes, Slayer.”

She took him in her mouth again, and he arched his head back further with a sigh, as she began swirling her tongue around the tip. Buffy licked the head of his cock tasting him. Then pressed the small cross into the sensitive skin at his hip as she continued to work her mouth up and down his length. Taking him in fully she opened her throat to accommodate him and moved the cross down to a spot on his inner thigh. His cock spasmed in her mouth, pressing against her tongue and nearly made her gag. She didn’t want him getting off yet, not like this.

Rocking back to kneel next to him she started trailing the cross over him again, soothing his skin with sweet kisses as she went. With the bottom tip of the little cross, she traced her name on his chest just below his collarbone, marking her territory with a searing burn, “There, in case you forget you’re mine,” she grinned, knowing full well it would heal in a day or two and disappear.

“Like I could forget…” he rasped.

She kissed him and started inching her way slowly back down his body.

“You’re a bloody tease. You know that, right?” he said in a harsh tone.

She smiled, and continued to work further down his tight body and down his good leg. Pressing the cross to him every few inches as she traveled back up his inner thigh. Letting the cross brush lightly over his scrotum and his sensitive member. Soothing it with her tongue. He let out the occasional hiss or whispered curse but he never asked her to stop.

“Oh god Buffy,” he grounded out through gritted teeth when she took him into her mouth again and pressed the cross to his lower abdomen once more. His cock twitched in her mouth and dripped precum onto her tongue and she couldn’t hold back anymore.

She got up abruptly shedding her sweats and shirt and moved herself towards his head smiling down at him, “Think you can get the job done hands-free?”

“Are you trying to insult me?”

Buffy smirked, “It was a rhetorical question.”

She maneuvered herself up to straddle above his mouth. Spike reached his tongue up trying to lick her clit but she held herself just out of reach. He let out a little growl, lifting his head up until he caught a taste, “Slayer,” he whispered against her thigh.

Buffy lowered herself and Spike groaned at the taste of her. He lapped at her folds slowly, taking in every drop of her essence. With a few flicks of his tongue he had her screaming and whining just as much as he had been moments before. Straining against the belt holding him. He longed to hold her and press his fingertips into her hips and thighs, gripping her tightly and let out a little growl.

It took a moment for Buffy to realize that she still had the cross wrapped around the back of her fingers where her hand was gripping his white-blonde curls, forcing his mouth into her. She took the cross, laid it gently on the side of his neck feeling him moan into her, vibrating against her clit and she let out a little moan of her own.

Buffy tried not to let the cross linger in one place too long and kept it moving to various spots along his chest and neck. Anywhere she could reach while he continued to work her over with his tongue and lips. When she was close she reached behind her a little and pressed the cross to the center of his chest, eliciting another low vibrating moan that sent her quaking into his mouth as she came hard. He continued sucking and licking at her, taking her all in until there was nothing left.

She gasped and moved back, straddling his chest, still catching her breath. She moved herself down a little further until she could kiss him, tasting herself on his tongue and lips. She moaned into his mouth and inched herself back until she felt his rock hard cock against her. Spike let out a low growl as she started to work herself onto him.

He pushed inside of her with a hard thrust and Buffy swatted his chest, “For a dead guy you really have a problem with staying still.”

“Can’t help it.”

She grinned as she rode him with blissful abandon, rocking her hips as she lowered herself down, letting him fill her completely before pulling up again. She rolled her hips as she glided up and down his hard length and bent to kiss him again when she felt herself getting close for a second time. The moment he felt her muscles clench around him he finally let go with a gruff low sound. They came together riding out their release just as the sun was coming up fully over the horizon.

Buffy collapsed over his now still form, running kisses over his neck and ear. Without separating, Buffy adjusted herself to roll them onto their sides looking into his eyes, “Was that alright?”

He chuckled, “Another rhetorical question?”

She grinned, “I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.”

“Cross was a nice touch.”

37 Living Dead Girl

“Buffy? Spike? Buffy?”, there was yet another knock at the door and Buffy realized she couldn’t ignore it and started fumbling blindly for her bathrobe; which wasn’t where she normally kept it… Shit.

She lifted her head. It felt like the roadrunner had smashed an anvil into it. Buffy let out a groan and the arm she hadn’t realized was snaked around her constricted. Spike.

The pounding on the door resumed, “Buffy?”

She groaned again, “What do you want, Xan? We’re half dead in here.”

“It’s too early for your puns, Love. Make the boy go away,” Spike grumbled into a pillow as he shifted onto his stomach like a sullen kid.

Buffy huffed without looking over at Spike, “Go away, Xan!”

“Come on guys! I’m supposed to get you up! The coma girl’s parents are here. She woke up and they want to talk to you so get some clothes on!”

Spike groaned and pulled himself up out of bed, “Bugger all,” he grumbled, pulling on his jeans gingerly over his injured leg and limped over to the door pulling it open fully. Xander’s eyes grew wide in shock when he saw Spike’s bare chest.

“Dude, what the hell is going on here? Have you looked at yourself in a mirror?”

“Not as of late, no, you ninny,” he murmured as he looked down at himself. He knew she had written her name under his left collarbone, but he hadn’t realized she had also drawn swirling doodles and a few hearts into his skin. The doodles interspersed with the numerous cross burns dotted all over his chest certainly told their own story. The burns were nothing more than little pinkish-red marks now but they stood out in sharp contrast against his pale skin, “Bollocks. How bad are the bits I can’t see?”

“Got a turtleneck?” Xander scratched his own neck indicating corresponding marks on Spike, “Those are pretty obvious, man. What the heck did you do to him, Buff?” he asked as he tried to poke his head into the room to talk to her.

Spike blocked him, “She’s not exactly decent, mate, getting dressed and a bit hungover too. Who’s with the Andersons now?”

“Faith answered the door and sent me to get you. Will and Giles are in serious book mode. I think they’re in the library but I’m avoiding. Faith wants me and Callum to put the girls to work on the duplex, while she takes the grads to the airport.”

“Right, we’ll be down,” he closed the door as Xander turned away. “You hear him, Pet?”

Buffy had pulled on a purple sleeveless top over a long black skirt with purple embroidery. Her hair was still a mess from sleep and it made him smile as she tamed it.

Buffy nodded as she finished and pulled out a pair of cute but practical sandals, “Yeah, we better get down there.” She looked up at him, “Maybe you should just stay up here. Keep off of that leg.”

“It’s about Sheena and Ruby. I need to be in this.”

She paused taking in the extent of the marks on his chest, “Fine, but maybe go with one of your dress shirts and that new black infinity scarf I just got. I really did a number on you last night,” she grimaced apologetically.

“Nonsense, I love your handiwork. As for that scarf, I might be a bloody poet, Pet, but I sure as hell aint about to dress like one of those trendy wankers running around nowadays.”

“Do you want to make Mrs. Anderson faint again? Because I’m pretty sure advertising evidence of kinky vampire sex might just do it, call it a hunch. Xan’s right, I must have left it on too long in a few spots, a couple of those don’t look good. Look at it this way, at least it’s a plain scarf, no frills.”

He frowned, “Yeah alright. I hear you. As nice as they were, I get the feeling they aren’t going to be all smiles in regard to Ruby’s new living arrangements and lifestyle as is.”

“Which part? The dead but soulful part, the undead-living-here part, or the liking women part?”

“Hard to say.”

“Let’s see what they want first, they might just want to tell us about Sheena.”

“Phones work.”

“True… let me track down Willow. Sheena might have said something to them about our visit.”

“Right, I nearly forgot ‘bout that. Got a bit distracted last night. All went well I take it?”

Buffy shrugged, “I was just the guard dog, but the mind walk Will did with Ruby did the trick. I didn’t really do much except help get Ruby’s stuff out of her room and lend a minimal hand with Odette. Ruby ‘did pretty much all the work. Odette didn’t seem like much of a fighter to be honest.”

“Probably just the regular demon stuff. I certainly didn’t teach her anything. I’m still dumbfounded that Dru just let her go.”

“It’s crazy to expect crazy people to make sense”

Spike shook his head, “Dru is insane but she always made some sort of sense. Even if I didn’t see it right away. In the end she almost always did.”

“I don’t know how you put up with her for so long.”

“Can’t really explain it to be honest,” Spike said awkwardly and rolled a shoulder.

“We better go, I want to see if Will is in the library.”

*****

When they reached the library they were surprised to find Ruby lounging with her leg up over the arm of the chair in the corner with a book in hand. She was situated a short distance away from the large table where Willow and Giles were pouring over books and a stone tablet.

“Hey guys!” Buffy interrupted them, “Ruby’s parents are downstairs.”

Ruby’s head shot up from her book in alarm, “Do they know about me?”

“We don’t really know what they know. Just because we didn’t say anything to them doesn’t mean that Sheena didn’t.”

“How do you want to play this Buff?” Willow asked.

“I think Spike and I need to get down there. Give us a minute or two and then come down with Ruby, but maybe just hang out in the stairwell by the living room so you can hear what’s going on. Oh and by the way, once I get him downstairs, Spike is forbidden from getting off the couch.”

Willow and Ruby smirked at each other and Spike rolled his eyes. Soberingly, he looked squarely at Ruby, “You and I need to have a talk young one. I was out of line but there are things you need to know.”

Ruby nodded, “Whatever you say, g-“

“And don’t you bloody well dare call me grandpa!”

“I was going to say, go see what my parents want. And maybe don’t mention Willow is a witch, I just don’t think they’d respond well.”

“Oh, well right then.”

Buffy put her hand on Spike’s chest, pushing him back slightly from where he was leaning against the doorframe, “Talk later.”

In a matter of minutes the two of them were downstairs greeting the Andersons. Faith took a step towards the staircase, “Sorry to cut and run Buff but I got to make sure Addison and Ursula make their flight.”

“No, it’s fine. I know you got a busy day, thanks for doing this.”

“No problem, B. Hey,” she grabbed Buffy’s arm and gave Spike a barely perceptible glance, “Everything 5x5?”

“Yeah, all good.”

“You gonna fill me in later?”

Spike gave Faith a nod, “Mind yourself, Doe-eyes, doin’ much better now, thanks. You get the beer later and maybe Buffy and I will spill the relevant bits.”

“You’re on, pal,” Faith replied as she headed up the stairs.

Buffy turned back to the Andersons and directed them into the living room.

“What can we do for you?'' Buffy asked cordially as she and Spike sat down together on one couch, the Andersons took the other.

“We’ve just come from the hospital. But I think you already know Sheena is awake.”

“Oh, well I was just there visiting and—“

“Ruby was with you wasn’t she? You found our girl and you didn’t tell us?” Mrs Anderson was trying to keep the accusation out of her voice but it was still there.

“It’s more complicated than that—“

Mr. Anderson bristled, “Our daughter is alive and you didn’t think we should know? When did you find her? How long has—“

“Mr Anderson, please calm down. We were planning on calling you when Ruby decided she was ready. She’s been through—“

“She is our daughter!” he roared, standing up, “What gives you the right to keep her from us!?”

Spike stood up with a deep growl, “You need to have a seat, mate. The lady is trying to explain the situation.”

The Andersons looked a little shocked, they hadn’t missed the growl but they didn’t understand it either. Mr Anderson didn’t sit down, “Young man, perhaps we should be talking to Mr. Giles. I don’t—“

“Don’t you ‘young man’ me, I was—“

Buffy reached for Spike’s wrist, “Sit down, you need to rest that leg.”

“Leg’s not so bad, Pet. I’m fine. But if he thinks I’m just—“

“William, please.”

“Buffy, you know as well as I do that we’re the only ones willing and able to help them and they—“

“Don’t know the whole story.”

Spike deflated as he sat down, his leg really wasn’t fine and he stretched it out in front of him on the coffee table.

Buffy hit Mr Anderson with a hard gaze until he relented a little and sat down too. “Thank you. Now maybe we can talk like adults. As I was saying. Ruby has been through a lot. We have been helping her.”

“Helping her?” Mrs. Anderson asked, “What has happened to our girl? First you tell us she might have been turned and now we find out she’s been hiding out here and you didn’t say a word. Where is my daughter? I want to see her!”

“You will. But I think you need to hear what happened after Ruby attacked Sheena.”

“After— but—“

“We haven’t been keeping you in the dark so please stop acting like we have been. You know she was turned, you know she attacked Sheena. Denial isn’t going to help anyone here. What you don’t know is that we were able to capture her afterwards and hold her here.”

“You held our daughter hostage?”

“We held a demon inhabiting your daughter’s body as a prisoner,” Spike corrected, “You’re welcome.”

Mr. Anderson wrapped an arm around his wife tightly. “But she was with you at the hospital wasn’t she?”

Buffy inclined her head a little, “Yes. We were able to have someone retrieve Ruby’s soul and put it back in.”

“So what does that mean? She has her soul, she’s cured? I thought you told us that it couldn’t be done.”

Spike huffed, “It’s not a cure. That’s utter nonsense. She’s still a vampire, she’s still dead. Crosses still burn and she still needs blood to survive. Animal blood, that is. She hasn’t had human since she’s been with us.” He paused looking at Mrs. Anderson. She had blanched at the mention of blood but didn’t look faint so he continued, “She’s also more her true self now. She has all her humanity back. She can discuss literature sensibly again, and thank god for that because trying to talk with her about Oscar Wilde without a soul was just— bloody painful…” he stopped catching a bewildered look from Buffy, “Point is, she can make opinions and decisions based on morality and has a working conscience again. It doesn’t mean she’s any less of a vampire. It also means that she essentially has multiple— How do I put this?”

“Just tell them what you told me,” Buffy reassured him.

He bobbed his head once and continued, “There’s more to her now. A lot of it she doesn’t even understand yet. First off she’s what we call a fledgling. Her demon didn’t have a lot of time to get real used to things before she got the soul shoved in. She’s getting off easy but she’s still got, sort of, multiple voices in her head.”

“Like multiple personalities?”

“No, no, think of it like the angel and devil on your shoulder kind of thing except a bit more literal. She has a lot she needs to work through before she can figure it out. Takes some getting used to. The guilt alone is enough to drive anyone mad.” Spike looked down, only just noticing Buffy’s hand clenched tightly in his own.

Mrs. Anderson’s eyes flickered from their hands and back up to his face, “You’re speaking from experience, Mr. Spike.”

He turned earnest eyes to her, “Yeah I am, and I know first hand how difficult it is. I was fortunate to have someone to fight for and who fought for me in return when it got to be too much. The least we can do is try to do the same for Ruby.”

Her eyes flicked to Buffy, “But you’re a Slayer like Sheena aren’t you?”

“The original, yeah.”

“Ruby is in good hands.”

“That’s what you said about Sheena and she still—“

Buffy bristled, “That was out of our control. It’s thanks to Spike and one of the other girls stabilizing her before the paramedics got to her that she is even alive. And further thanks to my friend Willow and Ruby for her waking up. I shouldn't need to tell you that Spike has cared for your daughters like his own family. Our family. We only want to help and part of that is helping Ruby make amends, getting her back on her feet and letting her make her own choices.”

“That’s why she was with you at the hospital.”

“Yeah, she wanted to see Sheena, help her if she could, and she did.”

Spike nodded, “She’s been doing really well, all things considered.”

The Andersons shared a look, Mr. Anderson turned back to Buffy and Spike, “I think we understand. May we see our daughter now?”

Spike turned towards the door concealing the staircase, “You get all that, Rubes? What do you say, feel like having a chat with your folks?”

The door opened and Ruby walked into the living room followed by Willow.

Ruby had pulled on what Buffy recognized as Giles' cardigan. She was holding it closed around her middle tightly, giving her the look of an awkward child, “Hey, Mum; Hi, Daddy.” Her parents descended upon her immediately enveloping her in a hug.

“Ruby! Oh my sweet girl! We thought we’d lost you!” her mother was crying.

“Well, you did, Mum, you did but I’m me again. For the most part. Not completely, but it’s mostly still me, like Spike was saying,” she nodded heavily as she pushed her parents back a little at arms length so she could look at them better, “He’s right it’s— it’s not easy and I was afraid to call, yet. I didn’t want them to contact you so please don’t blame them. Don’t be angry with Buffy and Spike, they’ve done nothing but help me.”

“We’re just glad you’re safe. When will you be coming home, sweetheart?”

Ruby shook her head, “I’m not coming home. I just can’t.”

Her parents looked at each other “But why not? I don’t understand,” her mother pleaded.

“What about uni?” Her father interjected.

Spike stepped in, “It’s Ruby's choice of course, but I have to say I agree with her. For one thing, living in a regular house like that can be kind of dangerous for a vampire, especially a young one. We are experienced here. Buffy has been dealing with the likes of me for years now and the castle is vampire safe. Ruby has already started to make herself comfortable and has a private space to call her own. Buffy and Willow here even went to help her clean out her room at University so you don’t have to worry about that. We’ll see to getting a phone line set up for her at some point here.”

“What happened to your mobile?” Her father asked.

Ruby shook her head, “Lost it the night I died.”

The phrasing seemed to strike her parents hard and Ruby‘s mom looked at her a little bewildered. With some effort she seemed to collect herself, “Well that’s simple enough, you’re still on our family plan, we will simply call our carrier, let them know that you lost your phone and see about getting you a new one. At least let us do that for you, sweetheart,” she nodded and looked pleadingly.

He nodded, “Seems silly not to. We’ll be happy to get it replaced, that way you can keep in touch.”

The unease in their voices didn’t go amiss to anyone, least of all Ruby, “Mum, Dad, I really do think it’s best for everyone that I stay here. I can train with Spike and Buffy and help them out where I can. I really think it’s what’s best. My afternoon class would kill me proper. I’d be a pile of dust on the sidewalk before I even got there. But yeah, a new phone would be brilliant.” She smiled at them both.

“But what about your future?”

“I’m dead Mum. The only future I have at the moment is right here, doing work with them. Fighting the good fight.”

Mr. and Mrs. Anderson exchanged another troubled look.

“It’s part of the deal I made when they offered me my soul. I chose this. I’m sure. Besides, it’s not like I’ll be that far, I can still visit.”

Willow stepped forward next to Ruby, “Absolutely! I can even bring her over tonight or tomorrow. Ruby was talking about wanting to get the rest of her things moved in.”

“That’s true, it would be nice to have the rest of my books and a proper bed,” she looked apologetically at Buffy and Spike, “I appreciate the cot but I’d love to have my own bed down there.”

Buffy rolled a shoulder, “Yeah of course, whatever you need; it’s your space. As long as your parents don’t mind you taking it, you can move whatever you want in there. It’s totally Ruby-ville.”

“Thanks. So what do you say? Can I come get my stuff?”

Her mother seemed a little overwhelmed, “I- we— If— yes of course. Can we see where you’re living?”

Ruby frowned a little, “I don’t really have it finished yet. Willow was going to let me paint.”

“This is Willow?”

Willow stuck out her hand, “Sorry! Yes, Willow Rosenberg. I teach math and science. I’ve invited Ruby to take the basement bedroom on my half of the duplex we started renovating.”

“You’re the one who helped Sheena?”

“I sure am. I’m also the one that ensouled Ruby too. I’ve sort of been keeping an eye on her, she’s been doing a lot better the last day or so.”

The Andersons seemed stunned, “But didn’t you say you teach maths and science?”

“I’m a woman of many talents.”

“And thank the Lord for that, and for everything you’ve done for our girls already. So Ruby will be living with you, not at the castle?”

“It’s on the grounds, you’re welcome to come and see it if you don’t mind a construction site,” Willow turned to Buffy, “do you know if they are working on your side or ours today?”

“No idea, Xan just gave Spike a quick rundown, and Faith didn’t say anything at all.”

“Or you’re welcome to come back another time after Ruby has had a chance to fix it up the way she wants.”

They glanced at each other, “I think we just want to see where she’ll be, that's all.”

“Willow—“

“It’s fine Ruby, Buffy and I can show them around, you just hang out with Spike. You two have a lot to talk about anyway.”

Ruby nodded to Willow, “Yeah alright, what do you say, Spike? Mind if I join you while you heal up and get that talk out of the way?”

Spike had already rested himself back onto the couch with his bad leg up, the other foot still on the floor in case he needed to intervene, “We can bond over a pint— or tea if you prefer, I’m not particular.” He was about to say “a pint of blood” and caught himself just in time, he wasn’t sure if Mrs. Anderson would have stayed vertical or not.

“Ruby?” Willow looked worried, remembering the tea incident from only a few days ago, “Are you sure you’re all right to go back in the kitchen?”

Ruby shrugged, “Feeling a little more stable. Giles said it was better in there now and at least I know Sheena is gonna be okay. I can’t stay out of the kitchen forever, I like to cook too much.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t have said anything, we might put you to work, Slayers like to eat,” Buffy joked.

Ruby laughed at that and hugged her parents again, “I have a good feeling about this, don’t worry about me alright?”

They nodded reluctantly and pulled away

Buffy frowned at her skirt, “I hope they aren’t going all dust happy over there,” she looked up at the two vampires in the room, “You know what I mean, alright, let’s see what’s going on over there.” She said firmly as she leaned into Spike, squeezing his shoulder and applying a little pressure with her thumb where her name was burned into him. “Remember to stay off that leg.”

“Yes, Slayer,” he had managed to keep his tone even, but it still hit Buffy the same way as if he had purred into her ear with his hand down her pants.

Oh my god Spike.

It’s not my mind that’s in the gutter for once, Slayer, he said silently with a smug grin on his face.

You just behave yourself, Mr. Pratt, don’t make me tie you up again.

His grin widened, Yeah like that’s a real deterrent.

She rubbed a hand over her eyes, I really hope I didn’t create a monster last night.

Oh sweetheart, I’ve always been a monster. You just unchained me…

Unless I decide I want you in chains again, however you wanna look at it. It was Buffy’s turn to smirk.

Willow caught the interaction between the two of them and raised her eyebrows, “Buffy, are we going to get going here or do you two need a moment?”

Buffy tried her best not to blush as she turned to her best friend, “Right, okay, Mr and Mrs Anderson, come along with us. We’ll show you out there, It’s the big stone building you guys sort of past on the way in and it needs a lot of work so it’s going to be a while before anyone else is going to be moving into it but the basement on Willow’s side is in exceptionally good shape so since Ruby doesn’t really need a whole lot it’s fairly well set up for her already.”

“What do you mean by that; she doesn’t need a lot?” Mr. Anderson asked as they headed outside.

“Well she’s dead, she doesn’t really need a lot of creature comforts, it’s just a fact. You should have seen Spike’s place when we first started,” she cleared her throat, “seeing each other,” she ended diplomatically.

Willow shot her a glance but didn’t say anything.

“You both went by ‘Summers’ at the hospital but you’re not married are you? I just assume because you all call him ‘Spike’.”

She cleared her throat again, she had really wanted to talk to Willow about Spike, but not like this. It really was like Spike said; that in many ways they already were married, so what was the answer; Not yet, but we’ve been talking about it OR Yes, we accidentally eloped in Paris and we’re technically on our honeymoon but we’re probably going to have a wedding anyway?

Before Buffy could make up her mind about how to answer the question Willow chimed in, “Oh no, they got married a few months ago. William took her name but we have all known him so long we still just call him ‘Spike’ out of habit.”

Buffy gaped at her best friend, had Spike talked to her about their plans? Mrs Anderson smiled “Well I’m glad to hear it. It certainly makes me feel better knowing that she will be around people who are setting an example for a normal life.”

Buffy‘s eyebrows shot up “Normal?”

“Well, yes. It gives me hope that despite all this, that perhaps someday she can still settle down. She has never shown much interest in finding someone but now she won’t be at university. Maybe she’ll be able to get her nose out of her books long enough to focus on finding a good man and make a life for herself.”

Buffy caught Willow’s eye and she shook her head warningly. “Ahh huh, yup,” she tried to sound convincing. Any more comments like that and she wasn’t sure if she would be able to stop herself from breaking her nose. If Willow didn’t beat her to it first.

Ruby stood in front of the microwave waiting for the timer to go off. Her eyes kept darting towards the corner she had thrown the girls into. The memory of it mixed with the vision from the mind-walk were colliding violently in her brain and it was all she could do to stand still where she was. At least her stomach wasn’t trying to expel itself, although actually drinking the blood in her mug might not be so easy.

She was having very mixed feelings about blood. On one hand, her body and her demon demanded it, but at the same time the idea was repulsive to her. She figured that would just be one of those things she would have to come to terms with. She tried to distract herself by looking out the window towards the partially burned orchard and another pang of guilt shot through her.

Despite several of the girls receiving various injuries, only one Slayer had been lost in the attack and that was on her. She didn’t think they knew of the extent of her involvement in the attack and in some ways that was worse. Looking back at it now, she couldn’t blame the dark haired girl who had snuck in to beat the crap out of her while she’d been tied up in the utility room. She didn’t know the Slayer’s name but she did know that she had left the castle already. Which really just meant that she never had a chance to apologize. She couldn’t blame any of them for hating her and she knew she didn’t deserve their forgiveness, apologies be damned.

She took a deep breath to settle herself just as the microwave finished. She gathered their mugs and whisked them out to the living room where Spike waited for her. “Here ya go,” she murmured, setting it down in front of him.

“Ta, luv,” he eyed her carefully.

“So, what did you want to talk about?”

“Thought I’d start with an apology for last night. You did good. Buffy told me you took Odette out pretty easily.”

“Did she also tell you I was blind with rage?”

“Didn’t need to,” he sipped the blood.

“So is that what you wanted to talk about, me killing Odette?”

“Partly. Did Buffy tell you anything about our line?”

“Sort of, you were sired by your ex and she was sired by some bloke named Angel. Then from what I gathered from your outburst last night, I’m guessing that there was quite a bit o’ funny business going on between the three of you.”

He ignored the comment, “You’ll probably meet Angel before long and I rather hope you never meet Drusilla. Don’t much fancy seeing her again myself.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because Buffy will likely have to be the one to put her down when it really should be me or Angel who does it.”

“Oh…”

“There’s a lot there. I could start anywhere and just keep goin’ into next week. So let’s start with some questions. Anything you want, ask.”

Ruby puffed out her cheeks, “Why were you so upset last night when Buffy mentioned Odette?”

“Hadn’t given her a thought in years and thought she was dust long ago for starters. For all the carnage I’ve been responsible for over the years, I never really turned too many vampires. Turned Odette just to get back at Dru. I imagine it’s why she left you in the crypt the way she did, it’s what I’d done to her except that I was waiting there expecting a shag when she woke up.”

“You like to keep it in the family, huh?”

Spike laughed, “You’ve read Dracula, you got the gist of things. Stupid ponce and his bloody brides,” he grumbled and took a sip of blood.

“What?”

“Nevermind, I don’t think he’ll be gunning for Buffy again anytime soon so you won’t have to worry about that wanker. Go on, drink up. It’s best when it’s warm.”

She looked at her own cup, “He’s real?”

“Git still owes me money.”

Ruby gave him a look that said she would be expecting more of that story later, “Sure… so what’s the plan for me?” She took a tentative drink from her mug. It wasn’t Slayer blood but Spike had been right about the herbs. The sip turned into a gulp.

He watched her with interest as she gulped it down hungrily. She clearly hadn’t been feeding properly which he had expected. “Good question. I thought I’d start you out joining in with the Slayeretts’s training. You can fight, that comes standard with your demon. But there’s always more to learn. Don’t get complacent. The best way to take advantage of the whole immortality thing is to roll with changes.”

“Says the punk rock poster child?”

“Pot. Kettle. Changes can be slow and I quite like my hair this way so I’m not likely to change that anytime soon. That and it’s sort of what keeps me alive with the Slayeretts when we go on field trips.”

“Are you saying I should start dyeing my hair a distinctive color?” She smirked.

“Don’t get smart.”

“Can’t help that, just am.”

“Yeah alright smarty pants, there’s still a lot I want to cover with you.”

“The girls hate me,” she blurted out suddenly.

“True. Deloris was a sweetheart. The girls aren’t real happy with you being here. Won’t do anything with me and Buffy around though.”

“Yeah, sort of already got that message.”

“Yeah, well that is just something you’ve got to deal with. Fact of the matter is that we don’t really belong much of anywhere so we got to make our own place in the world. I sure as hell didn’t just wake up one day and say ‘Oh I’m just going to be good now’, not that I didn’t try. I was a sodding mess, one big bloody morally-gray mess for a couple of years. Trying to suss out what I should do and how I should act to make Buffy happy, make her tolerate me, even if she couldn’t love me. Then something happened… I— I lost control— I nearly hurt Buffy beyond forgiveness. If she hadn’t…” he flinched inwardly, he couldn’t bring himself to talk about that night. “If she hadn’t knocked some sense into me... Left in search of my soul just after that.” He added weakly.

“So that’s what you meant before. The thing about it being a grand gesture of love. You did it for her.”

Spike hung his head down, he had almost forgotten he had said anything to her about that, “I was out of my mind in love with her but the demon can’t really process love the same way as a human soul. It’s close. Damn close. But there’s this— line in between and I nearly crossed it. Knew I couldn’t look her in the eye. Not after she’d seen me for the monster I was. Not when all she deserves is a good man to support her in everything she does. I couldn’t blame her for hating me, so I went to find the thing that would turn me into the man she deserves. I got it; and everything fell apart after that. Lost my mind. Buffy helped me shove my marbles back in place.”

“But clearly things worked out between you, I mean you’re together now, and you seem sane enough.”

“Sure as hell wasn’t overnight. Whole thing is far too complicated to get into now. You’re coming along quickly but then I sort of figured you would, pipsqueak. You and I aren’t exactly brooders like Angel. Can crack a smile for starters.”

“You don’t like him much do you?”

“We’re getting on alright now. Lots of unpleasant history there. Some of its guilt. Angel is big on guilt. Blames himself for everything he did plus everything me and Dru ever did. Well I don’t know about Dru really. I don’t think he can look at her without feeling at least a little pride. She was his greatest masterpiece after all. And then when she turned me, he thought he’d take on a new pet project. Taught me everything I know. Tried to twist me to be just as nasty as him but it just never did quite work. No one was more twisted and sadistic than Angelus. I didn’t bother trying to be like him after a while, became my own monster as it were. Started hunting Slayers.”

“Until you fell in love with one.”

“Yup.”

“Almost sounds like you were searching for your soulmate even then.”

“Bollocks, didn’t have a soul,” he said a little too quickly. The truth was that it wasn’t a new thought. The idea had often kept him awake, especially just after he had first realized his feelings for her. The thought had crept back into the forefront of his mind after Buffy had told him about meeting his soul in the heaven dimension she was in.

“No, but I wouldn’t be surprised if there was some prophecy or something out there that says you were destined to fall in love with a Slayer.”

There was a ring of truth there that he wasn’t sure what to do with, so he just kept his response clipped. “What do you know about prophecies?”

“Nothing really. Willow has just been filling me in on some of the basic things she does with your group and mentioned something about them.”

“Good storyteller is she?”

“Could probably listen to her read the dictionary if I’m being honest.”

“Got it bad for the witch don’t you?”

She shrugged, “Not really a secret. She’s kind, sweet— generous.”

“You’re going to make your own choices no matter what I say but can I give you some advice?”

“It’s what you’re here for isn’t it?”

“Red is working on getting out of a crappy rebound relationship after losing the love of her life. A real nice girl I liked a lot too. Now Red clearly likes you, but the last thing that girl needs right now is some hot little thing twisting her head round.”

“But—“

“I’m not saying stay away from the girl. Just take it easy. Pump the breaks. Do you both a favor and take the time to get yourself right in the head first. By the time you do that, maybe the time will be right for you both.”

She nodded glumly, she suddenly wasn’t feeling as secure about her situation as she had less than a half hour ago when her parents were in the room. Now she was feeling almost claustrophobic, the weight of unknown possibilities pressing in on her. She looked at the thin layer of blood coating the bottom of the cup and grimaced.

“Ruby?”

“Hum?”

“You alright there?”

“Yeah, just thinking.”

“Willow?”

“Yeah but also— This soul thing, and the fighting evil thing and–”

“The blood?”

“Yeah…”

“You need your strength. You’ll get used to it, and so will the girls. Willow too. Just wait and see.”

Chapters: 2/? Fandom: Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV) Rating: Mature Warnings: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings Relationships: Spike/Buffy Summers Characters: BtVS Ensemble, Spike (BtVS), Buffy Summers, Joyce Summers, Dawn Summers, Drusilla (BtVS) Additional Tags: Fluff and Smut, Crush re-write Summary:

Crush re-write: What if when Dawn tells Buffy that Spike loves her, it gets her thinking in a different way?

Instead of getting mad or upset, Buffy starts to think about her feelings toward Spike and begins to realize they are of the warm and fuzzy variety.

Chapters: 2/? Fandom: Buffy the Vampire Slayer (TV) Rating: Mature Warnings: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings Relationships: Spike/Buffy Summers Characters: BtVS Ensemble, Buffy Summers, Spike (BtVS), Willow Rosenberg, Tara Maclay Additional Tags: Fluff and Smut, Spuffy, Family, Pregnancy, Unplanned Pregnancy, daddy spike Summary:

Written for an EF writing prompt:

Before Buffy jumped to her death in “The Gift”, she slept with Spike. When Willow resurrects her, she essentially re-animates Buffy’s dead cells – including Spike’s sperm, traces of which are still in her body.

In other words, not only does the spell resurrect her, but it also gets her pregnant.

When Willow finds out, she gets an ego boost from the knowledge that she created life from a vampire.

Bonus points for Buffy yelling at Riley when he comes back.

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any media franchise. No copyright infringement is intended.

38 When the Levee Breaks

Depictions of domestic violence. Chapter title taken from the Led Zeppelin song by the same name.

Willow walked into the library to find a tired Giles still pouring over the information Xander had procured on his extended trip. There was so much material to go through but they were finally making sense of it all. Giles pinched the bridge of his nose as Willow set down a tea tray in front of him.

“How’s it going? Have you found any glaring translation mistakes that make it all fall apart yet?”

“No, I haven’t, in fact everything I’ve found seems to support what you have already told Buffy. However I do wish you hadn’t used the word ‘immortal’ to describe her condition until we can confirm it.”

“How would you have liked me to put it, Giles? We both know she should have never been able to get up after being run through and according to the girls there she did way more than just get up. Her pain tolerance is through the roof and she’s healing from more severe injuries than she used to. Even when Warren shot her… I took the bullet out but she was up and around a whole lot faster than she should have, even with my help..”

“That does not equate to immortality! Perhaps she just got an extra boost of her natural Slayer abilities. This passage here—“ he gripped her arm lightly to pull her towards the passage.

Willow winced and pulled back a little, “I’ve read it. If that were the case she would probably be healing faster and getting stronger too and yet those things are relatively the same as always.”

Giles narrowed his eyes a fraction “Are you alright?”

“I’m fine, go on, you were saying?”

“I confess that it does seem as though Buffy is a unique case,” Giles pushed himself back from the desk a little with a large sigh, “We need confirmation. For her and the other girls. Unfortunately for that we would need one of the other girls to reach 26 and then receive a mortal wound, and considering that no Slayer on record has ever lived that long— How did she seem when you told her of the possibility?”

Willow sat down heavily, “Fine I guess. You know her. I mean obviously there are some definite perks for her and Spike. I think she’s more worried about it not being true. Probably comes with being in love with a vampire, I guess.”

“Naturally.”

“I don’t think we’re going to get anything looking like confirmation for a long time,” She said a little lamely.

“I suppose half of an answer is better than none at all.”

“Yeah, I guess.”

Giles started closing books and organizing the table. “Is Ruby still visiting with her family?”

“She got back early this morning. She says things are a little weird with her parents. Sheena is doing a lot better though, they had a really good visit.”

“I’m glad to hear it. Oh, Willow, would you mind fetching that curious sword Spike was assaulted over?”

“Sure, taking a break from the Slayer life puzzle?”

“It’s time I focus my energies elsewhere for a while. I rather think it’s best if we both do.”

“Yeah you’re probably right I’ve been obsessing over this for a long time now. I was afraid to tell Buffy much of anything and then I just blurted it all out after I found that last little bit. I probably shouldn’t have said anything at all.”

“I suppose we all have things to atone for.”

Willow walked over to where the sword was being kept and laid it on the desk in front of Giles. Then poured tea for them both, “Do you still think I’m a ‘rank amateur’?” She smiled at him.

Giles returned the smile, “I think you have learned a great deal since then. Although I do caution you to keep up with your studies.”

“Yeah, that's part of the reason why I accepted the other half of the duplex. I think it’s a good idea if I am closer to the Devon Coven. As well as I’ve been doing with everything. I still think I need that connection and I’m not sure if I’m getting that in Rome, not the way that I would like to anyway. At least being here in Scotland, I’m a little closer to Devon,” she shrugged her shoulders.

“Well I think that’s a very mature decision. You’ve definitely shown growth, that’s for certain.”

“Thanks,” she sighed heavily, “Now, what on earth do we think this thing is?” She asked, picking up the sword and setting it down again.

Giles let out a long breath, “I’m certain it’s a sword of power of some kind. I haven't spent a lot of time on this to be honest.” He pulled out a magnifying glass and peered at some writing on the blade.

Willow gestured with her hands, “May I?”

Giles moved aside and watched as Willow ran her hands over it touching the hilt and the length of the blade, “Oh there’s definitely something coming off of it. It’s subtle, I can barely make it out but it’s old and strong.” She shook her head squinting down at the blade. “I might have to try a few spells to help figure this one out.”

“Whatever you need to do,” Giles resumed his seat and pulled another book towards himself as he joined her in her examination of the sword.

Hours later Giles and Willow entered the living room with the sword in hand. Buffy and Spike were already there waiting for them along with Ruby and Xander. Faith and Callum came in a few moments after.

“So what’s going on?” Xander asked a minute later.

“Willow and I have been spending the afternoon working on Spike’s sword.”

“Buffy‘s sword, Spike’s bike,” Buffy said cheekily.

“We have co-ownership,” Spike corrected, “Yours mine and ours remember?”

“We really should have someone look at your bike and see if we can get it fixed.”

“Don’t remind me,” he whined.

“You can always just steal another one,” Xander smirked.

“Didn’t steal this one, Harris. Got it off a baddie who was done with it.” He said, wrapping an arm around Buffy.

“Well, I’m afraid the sword in question can't belong to either one of you.”

“Aww, man, every time I get a fun sword I have to destroy or give it back or– this stinks.”

“I feel you, Pet.”

Buffy sighed, settling into Spike on the couch, “Alright, so what’s wrong with this one?”

“I wouldn’t go so far as to say ‘wrong’, perhaps ‘significant’ would be better.”

“How so? It’s not some big apocalypse-y something is it? Because I don't think I’m up for one of those right now,” Faith huffed as Callum wrapped his arms around her from behind.

“So totally last season,” Willow joked before catching Spike’s eye.

He wasn’t amused, having been part of the LA front just a few months ago. “So what’s the deal with it then?”

Giles straightened up at that and there was suddenly an almost childlike glow to his face, “This sword most certainly belonged to Sir Lancelot, given to him by his foster mother the Lady of the Lake.”

Callum‘s eyes lit up mirroring Giles, “You’re putting me on! Can I hold it?” He slipped his hands out from around Faith’s waist and held them out hopefully.

Giles was slightly taken aback by his sudden enthusiasm, Callum was normally more reserved around him, but he passed the sword over to him anyway.

“This is amazing, I can't believe I’m actually holding Sir Lancelot‘s sword!” Callum‘s eyes were alight with wonder.

“Woah, there buddy. You’re not gonna like totally geek-out on me, are you?” Faith asked him sardonically.

He looked at her with a very boyish grin, “Oh I think I’m well past that. I’m definitely geeking-out, you have no idea how obsessed I was when I was a kid.”

Faith gave him a bemused smile. Callum had been the very definition of a strong shoulder to lean on ever since the attack on the castle. Giving her everything she needed, even when she didn’t realize she needed it. He had still been going to work and running errands for his family per usual but when he was with her, he was utterly hers.

Faith had been so consumed with the goings on at the castle and her own inner thoughts over the last week and a half that she had hardly given a thought to his needs and wants outside of the point they intersected with hers in the bedroom. The light in his eyes now at seeing something he was so fervently interested in was startling. Something swelled in her chest, an emotion that was unfamiliar to her. What was this? She was happy to see him happy but she didn’t know what to call it and the confusion led to something much more familiar, anxiety.

Faith took a deep breath trying to breath through it the way Angel had taught her; before her anger flared. There was no reason she should be anxious or angry over the scene unfolding in front of her. Instead she tried focusing on the pure joy on Callum’s face as he examined the sword. She released the breath and watched the way his fingers skimmed lightly over the blade. Her very hot, tall, muscular Scottsman holding a very nice looking sword. Oh yeah… that was a much better, more familiar, feeling she could deal with.

“Yes, I confess I had a bit of an obsession when I was a child as well,’ Giles uttered in solidarity.

“What good little English boy didn’t?” Spike scoffed, “No offense Cal, you know what I meant.”

Giles cleared his throat, “It would seem that this sword is meant to be a key to some great treasure of Lancelots.”

“Do you think it could be the Holy Grail?”

“Surely not. From what Willow and I have uncovered it seems to be a personal treasure that he wished to keep secret and safe even from Arthur himself.”

Buffy crossed her arms in her lap clasping her elbows, “Probably why these biker dudes are after the thing.”

Spike inclined his head towards them, “Treasure usually means money. Do we have any idea where this treasure was kept?”

Willow stepped forward with a large map of Scotland, “I have a pretty good idea actually. I was able to use the sword in a mapping spell to find out where the lock for the key is and it looks like it is in some sort of a sea cave up north, I’ve never heard of the place.” She unfurled the map of Scotland, laying it out on the coffee table next to the spot where Buffy and Spike were sitting and pointed to a small charred dot, “Some place called Smoo Cave. Have any of you ever heard of it?”

Callum, Giles, and Spike peered at the map as she spoke.

“Oh sure I have,” Callum nodded, “family holiday one summer when my brother and I were in our teens. It’s an interesting place, beautiful and eerie at the same time, but I don’t think it was mystical. They run tours inside. It’s a pretty popular tourist spot. Hell we stayed at a bed and breakfast pretty close to the cave and it’s not the only place to stay up there. Pretty sure someone would have noticed.”

Willow shrugged, “Most mystical places are hidden in some way. I’ve heard of some really weird ones.”

Buffy turned towards Spike, “Didn’t you tell me Angel took you into one once that was inside of a tree?”

“The Deeper Well, yeah, that was one hell of a humbling experience. Talk about eerie. Great big bloody hole that goes all the way straight through the world, playing prison to countless comatose ancient baddies.”

“Plus Angel made you hold hands with him.”

“Bloody hell, Slayer, how is that your takeaway? Make it out like we were snogging, why don’t you?” he huffed, “For the rest of the class. Peaches was palming a wire. It was a battle strategy! Nothing else.”

Giles rolled his eyes, “Yes, well, I’m sure it was quite effective knowing the two of you. As we were saying, Willow and I believe that the sword will lead you to and unlock the location.”

Spike looked at the map too, “I’ve heard of Smoo Cave, never bothered going.”

Callum shrugged, “The cave is massive and has these amazing waterfalls inside. My brother and I got into a bit o’ mischief when we snuck off to explore on our own, climbed up to see the waterfalls from a higher ledge. Nearly got kicked out but the view was worth it.”

“Sounds pretty,” Willow said.

Giles continued, “Willow and I think Buffy is quite right that our demonic friends after the sword are looking for the treasure within.”

Buffy interlaced her fingers into Spike’s hand, “And you want us to check it out.”

“Well, I imagine it can wait a few more days until Spike is back to full health.”

“Bones are healing nicely, shouldn’t be long now.”

Be faster if you had some of my blood.

Buffy, you know how I feel about that. A taste here and there is all in good fun but I’m healing up just fine with the pig’s blood.

Buffy snorted loudly drawing Giles’s attention, “Is there something wrong Buffy?”

“Oh ah, no, just– I thought he might heal faster if–”

“That’s enough, Slayer. If you're in such a big hurry that you want to go knick a bag o’blood from the hospital for me, fine.”

“What’s the rush?” Xander asked.

“No rush really, unless we think these guys are going to try to get it on their own.”

“I don’t know if they could, not without the sword,” Willow admitted.

Faith cast a look at Callum then to Buffy, “Probably be smart to take backup anyway. I think Callum and I should come with you.”

Callum couldn’t help the grin on his face and Faith was surprised by how happy it made her to have put it there.

Buffy raised an eyebrow, “You seriously want to go on a treasure hunt with me and Spike?”

“Sure, why not? We can give the whole couples retreat thing a try. Maybe there will be something for us to kill.”

Callum grinned widely as he set down the sword and pulled her into what would be a crushing hug to anyone else but was only a comforting embrace to her, then kissed her temple, “When do we leave?”

Buffy laughed dryly, “Well, we should definitely give Spike’s leg a few more days and someone really should stay with Giles.”

“I’ll stay. I have to be fix-it-man anyway if I don’t want to keep being homeless-couch-surfing-man and I don’t need to go back to Rome for anything so I might as well hang on here.”

“Oh really, you don’t need to. Let's just plan this out first.” Giles stated.

“No, Xander has a point. I don’t like us being all spread out. I want us all together again as soon as we can, so it makes sense.”

Spike straightened himself up, “Look, Pet, I understand the bit with the house and Giles. But I got Ruby to think about now too so unless you feel like taking a baby vamp as a fifth wheel...”

Ruby had been sitting quietly listening. She shifted in her seat and arched an eyebrow, “I don’t need a babysitter here.”

Spike shook his head, “Course not, but I don’t think I’m comfortable leaving you here at the castle without one of us around. Will is going back to Rome and even if Xander does stay here I just, I don’t like it. It’s not like this sword thing is a pressing matter is it? Unless we think the rest of these biker guys are going to come after us. Not like they can reach us at the castle now that Red’s done her spell work. Might try jumping me in the tunnels again but what the hell? I also got to think about getting the bike fixed.”

Callum smirked at that, “Alright, English, how about we go on this trip and I get you set up with someone to help you get that bike fixed for a song?”

Spike folded his arms across his chest, “How do you propose to do that?”

Callum shrugged, “I know a guy.”

“Still doesn’t help us out with our little Ruby problem.”

“Seriously, I’m right here. An adult and everything.”

Willow cleared her throat, “What if I take her back to Rome with me?” she asked.

Everyone looked puzzled at Willow, “What are you talking about?” Buffy asked.

“Will? Are you sure you want to do that?” Xander asked seriously.

Willow caught his eye, “Not now Xan. I mean yeah I would have to make some slightly different travel arrangements to accommodate her but she could come back with me. She can stay in your room, Buff. It could be all the good. Just think about it. She doesn’t know any of the Slayers in Rome and it might do everyone some good to get her away from the castle for a little while. It would also give the Rome Slayers a chance to meet her. Andrew can do his watcher thing with her, you know how he loves to tell stories. He can fill her in on the last couple of apocalypses. She can train with Vi and the girls and I can keep an eye on her. It’s not like we’re going to be back in Rome long and it might even give you two a chance to continue on your seriously interrupted trip.”

“What about Kennedy?” Xander’s voice was cold.

Colder than Buffy had heard him in a very long time. Buffy turned towards Willow, “I want to know about that too. How do you expect that to work out? I mean even if she has moved out, do you think that she’s just gonna be totally fine training with Ruby?”

Willow shook her head, “I can handle Kennedy.”

“Will, you’re on a breakup trip. What makes you think you can handle Kennedy if she decides Ruby is the reason you’re breaking up with her.”

“Because our relationship was sinking like the Titanic long before I even left. We had a fight, Buffy. We had a fight,” her voice cracked.”

“Willow?”

“We had a fight and Dawn tried to defend me… Kennedy laid into her and it just sort of got worse from there.”

“She didn’t hurt the bit, did she?” Spike said with a barely contained growl.

Before she could even answer him Xander slapped his leg like he just realized something and looked at Willow seriously, “I knew there was more to this. You don’t want Ruby going with you to keep an eye on her, you want backup… maybe even a little protection?” Xander’s voice was quiet but his words hung in the air as realization settled over the room.

Willow looked from Xander to Ruby, eyes wide and frightened.

Spike stood up looking at Willow, he placed a gentle hand on her arm. He was angry that Kennedy would even think of hurting his friend. When had she become his friend? He kept his voice calm. “You want to tell us why you feel the need for backup at all? Never mind the fact you want a clueless fledgling to fill the post against a Slayer. One that I suspect has been doing a bit more than being an insensitive lover. You know we’re here for you.”

“Willow?” Buffy stood up next to Spike. She caught Faith’s eye and shrugged in a silent plea to give them the room.

Faith patted Callum on the chest, “Come on, babe. This isn’t for us.”

“Don’t fancy a trip to Rome do you?” Callum murmured to Faith.

Spike caught it and gave Callum a ghost of a grin. He knew he was only joking but it meant something to him that he would be willing, even after just knowing Willow for a few days. He gave Buffy’s hand a squeeze. It meant something to her too, he could tell.

When they had left Buffy spoke, “Sit. We need to talk.”

Ruby’s eyes were wide as she looked from Buffy and Spike on the couch and over to Giles who was looking deeply troubled in one of the barrel chairs and then to Xander who had collapsed in the other. Willow sat glumly at the opposite end of the couch she was on. She couldn’t keep her eyes from Ruby’s a moment ago but now Willow wouldn’t look at her. She cleared her throat, “Maybe I should go too… I—“

Willow shot her a pleading glance that froze her in place. Ruby settled back into the couch, still uncomfortable but willing to stay. Willow had been a pillar of strength holding her up the last few days, clearly she needed the same now.

“Willow, talk to us. We’re your friends, you’re family. What’s going on?” Buffy asked, “What happened with Dawn?”

“It’s nothing, just stupid stuff it—“

“Willow, if anyone knows what it’s like to be in a seriously unhealthy relationship, it’s us.” Buffy said, waving a hand between her and Spike.

Spike snorted, “Got that right, some of it even with each other. Past tense of course.”

Willow gave a watery chuckle and cleared her throat, “We’ve been fighting— a lot. For a while now. Mostly we just avoid each other or I avoid her— We’re just—“

“If you say oil and water I might break something,” Buffy said.

“How do you expect me to come to you when—“ Willow buried her face in her hands.

“Look Red, I sure as hell ain’t proud of it but the first part of our relationship was— You remember our talk the other day?”

“Yeah, I— Spike, this isn’t the same thing.”

“Not saying it is. Just saying, remember who you’re talking to.”

Willow hunched over a pillow in her lap. “We fight. Kennedy doesn’t really understand how things work with the Scoobies; she wasn’t too happy about Xander coming to stay.”

“Thought she was twitchy,” Xander mused.

“She doesn’t get the magic thing and— Meditation is a big part of maintaining balance for me. In order to wield the magics that I do now I have to maintain a pretty strict meditation schedule. It helps with the magic, it helps with my mental state, it's just all-around a good and I have to do it.”

“Meditation, equals good, got it.” Xander said.

Buffy eyed Xander disapprovingly, “Go on Will.”

“She keeps making snide comments about me not doing anything. She says I’m using it as an excuse— but I have to keep up with the meditation and the exercises the Witches in the Devon Coven gave me if I don’t want to backslide because the temptation is always there and I know— I’m better, I really am but if I don’t keep up with it I run the risk of going right back. She’s never seen me at my worst, she doesn’t know— she doesn't get magic she doesn’t—“ she broke off.

“She doesn’t understand you’re always going to be an addict,” Giles supplied, “one who is doing splendidly, I might add.” He gave her a fatherly smile, “I’m rather proud of the progress you’ve made.”

“You mean she doesn’t want to know. She’s denying a part of you exists that you’ve worked hard to come to terms with and it’s bringing out the worst in her. Gee where have I seen that one?” Spike gave Buffy a sideways glance.

“Riley.” Buffy nods.

Spike’s face soured, “Except Kennedy isn’t content taking her frustrations outside the relationship, she’s taking it out on you ain’t she?”

Willow paused for a moment, “We fight— she’s a Slayer so, you know, strong. I don’t think she meant it the first time and I— I didn’t want Dawn to know we were having problems. I didn’t want anyone to know…” she inhaled and shrugged out of the top she had on over her tank top. She took another deep breath and ran her hands down in front of her, palms facing herself flat like a pantomime. There was a shimmer of air around her and suddenly there were healing bruises visible on her arms and one on her cheek.

“You’ve been using a glamour.” Giles murmured as he placed a hand over his mouth. “Why didn’t you come to us? Any of us?”

“I just— she’s a Slayer, she’s sort of in charge in Rome when Buffy is gone and—“

“Why didn’t you go to one of the other Slayers for help?”

“I wasn’t really sure who I could trust. The girls kinda look up to her. I did sort of try to say something to one of the Slayers Kennedy had gotten a little carried away with during a training session, but she sort of just shrugged it off as slayer stuff and I ended up just backpedaling and I kinda laughed it off.”

“Willow—“ Xander started.

She held up a hand, “Most of the girls like Kennedy. I was just feeling a little… isolated I guess.”

Buffy looked at her confused “Willow, I only went to Paris because you talked me into it. Was this going on then too?”

Willow nodded, “Just a couple of arguments, we’d snipe at each other and then make up and it was fine. It really wasn’t that bad then.”

“So when I called you from LA looking for Buffy—“ Spike started, suddenly feeling guilty for taking Buffy away and not going straight to Rome.

“We were doing alright there for a while, but then…” she paused so long it didn’t seem like she was going to start talking again.

Ruby moved closer to her, “Willow?”

Willow couldn’t bring herself to look at any of them, “I guess I was sort of used to the stupid arguments after a while. I mean she would just start up over nothing and then I started avoiding her. Angel came to visit. She didn’t like that for some reason I still don’t understand unless maybe Angel said something about her getting a little rough with the Slayeretts during training. Then Connor started coming around a little and she started getting a little rough with me… but it still wasn’t— it wasn’t that bad…”

“How long?” Xander asked.

“She grabbed me a few times before but that was it really. We mostly just argued,” she gestured towards her current bruises, “This— this was—“ she turned her eyes towards Xander, “Remember your ‘Dr. Who’ marathon with Andrew?”

“Yeah, you said you were going to come for the third day and then— but I just thought that was because Buffy called about the castle.”

“It’s sort of what set her off. Sort of— I mean I guess it was technically Spike’s call a few days later really, but the same situation. Kennedy thought I was talking to Buffy again—“

Spike looked confused, “When I called? That was mostly business, we just discussed the warding around the castle and started toying with the idea of ensouling Ruby.”

“Yeah, that didn’t really matter. It kind of got me thinking. So when I got off the phone with you I placed an order at the local shop for supplies, they actually had what I needed on hand so that was super easy. Anyway, I started packing just after that and Kennedy, she just— she lost it. I didn’t even have time for a binding spell before— Dawn came in to see what was going on and then— then Kennedy grabbed Dawn’s arm and—“ for a moment Willow felt like she was back there. Packing her suitcase for Scotland in her bedroom when Kennedy came in.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing? Are you seriously just going to run off to Scotland just because she calls? Are you really such a codependent little bitch that you can’t let her deal with her own problems?”

“That was about the situation at the castle I think I can help out and—”

“What the hell are you going to do that they can’t handle up there? What the hell are you gonna do any better than them?”

“This isn’t just about research. They need a witch.”

“They can find another witch, you're not leaving!” Kennedy had grabbed her upper arms, she spun her around, shaking her violently and threw her down to the bed. Willow hit her open suitcase hard enough she knew she was going to have a bruise on her side.

Slowly she pulled herself back up into a standing position. “Ken— Kennedy, p-please stop! You’re being st-stupid, this is part of my job! I’ll just call the library they will understand, I’ll only be gone for about a week or— or so—“

“I'm not an idiot, I know you have a thing for Buffy!”

“That’s ridiculous. You're being completely paranoid!”

“How dare you talk to me that way!”

“Buffy asked for my help!”

“Buffy, Buffy, Buffy! It’s always all about Buffy! Like the sun shines out of her every orifice!”

“She’s my best friend Kennedy! We’ve been over this! She needs my help!”

“She’s been gone for months and she calls now? How stupid do you think I am?!”

“You don’t understand this isn’t jus—“

Willow had been cut off with a hard backhand to the face. “Shut up! You’re just looking for an excuse to leave me!”

Kennedy’s words might have stung if she had been coherent enough for them to register. The blow was so hard it had knocked her into the nightstand. Willow’s head swam and for a brief moment she wasn’t sure which way was up. But then there was another voice breaking through the fog and Willow pulled herself up instantly unwilling to show weakness.

“Yeah well I think you just gave her a pretty damn good one!” Dawn yelled from the doorway. “I think it’s time for you to leave!”

Kennedy rounded onto Dawn, grabbing her wrist as Dawn attempted a somewhat feeble smack of her own. Kennedy pulled her arm enough to topple Dawn to the ground.

Something about the action was enough to pull Willow out of her shock. She threw her hand out in front of her with an incantation and shoved Kennedy out of the bedroom door, into the hallway and against the wall. Then Willow struggled to get to her feet and help Dawn up. “You absolutely will not hurt her!” she said, standing up to her full height. “Dawn and I are leaving and when we get back you WILL be gone!”

Even in that instance Willow could feel the darkness growing. Using magic in anger, even for just a moment started to ignite forgotten feelings. Delicious feelings of power drowning out weakness. She took a deep breath and shook them off as she watched Kennedy retreat out the apartment door.

Willow collapsed onto the bed taking deep breaths and trying to calm herself. She’d almost lost control and that wasn’t something she could allow to happen. She could hear Dawn locking the front door and walking back towards her in the bedroom. When she looked up, Dawn was in front of her holding her arm where Kennedy had grabbed her, “What was that all about? Are you alright?”

Willow stood up shakily, “I’m fine Dawnie. Are you alright?”

Dawn eyed her dubiously, “What happened?”

“Nothing. Just a fight. I’m fine. I need to go to Scotland—”

“Was there another attack?” Dawn asked worriedly.

“No, Spike called, we were brainstorming how to strengthen the castle’s defenses and what to do with their captive. They need my help and Kennedy—“ Willow choked, she couldn’t say anything else.

Dawn narrowed her eyes, “Why would Kennedy be upset about that?”

“Dawnie, please don’t make a big deal out of this please? I’ll handle it, okay?”

Dawn rubbed her arm, “So what do you want to do?”

“Well first I’m going to finish packing and call Andrew. I’ll take you over there. Then I’m going to take Xander and we’re going to go up to Scotland to help Buffy out.”

“Willow, are you sure you’re okay?”

“Just go pack your things, alright? I can’t do this right now, Dawn.”

Dawn frowned and looked like she wanted to either fight or cry but she left the room with an uncharacteristic lack of drama for which Willow was grateful. It gave her a moment to ground herself. She pulled open the nightstand drawer and eyed the little jar of salve. It would help cut healing time down on the bruises that were coming. That was the real reason she had made it in the first place but she didn’t want to use it. She wanted to keep the bruises this time as a reminder why Kennedy wasn’t going to be getting any more second chances. She tossed it into her suitcase and continued packing, she also knew she didn’t want anyone else to see the bruises too so she decided to cast a now familiar glamor to cover the bruises new and old. Then she finished packing while deciding just what she was going to say to Xander and Buffy. The idea of seeing them, getting away from Rome and seeing her friends, was like a lifeline that she clung to desperately. Her friends would make everything better.

It took Willow a moment to come back to her senses and realize Ruby was absently rubbing her back and shoulder. It took her another moment to realize that she had apparently been telling the story out loud to the group and Willow choked as the words caught in her throat.

“She hurt you, she hurt my sister, you felt yourself going dark again and you didn’t think you could tell us?” Buffy’s voice came out hard and cold. Much more than she intended. Spike squeezed her closer to him. Let the girl talk, Pet. There will be time for our anger later.

Willow’s eyes shot up, “Buffy I’m— I thought I could handle it. I thought I—“

And suddenly Buffy understood, “You thought you deserved it…”

Willow let out a sob and buried her face in her hands. Ruby drew her closer to her. Her face was a mixture of concern and bewilderment. As much as they had talked over the last few days they hadn’t had much time to talk about Willow’s personal life and they had both been making it a point to avoid the subject of her current relationship. It suddenly hit her just how right Spike had been when he asked her to take things slowly with Willow. They were going to have to have a serious talk later. She pulled Willow against her a little more, stroking her hair. The desire to care for her and protect her was growing stronger by the second.

Buffy slipped off the couch sinking to her knees to hug Willow, “Look at me. We’ve all done horrible things. You do not deserve to be treated like this. No one does. Not me, not Spike, and not you. Do you hear me?”

Willow dissolved into fresh sobs as Xander rushed over to the other side of Willow.

Spike and Giles looked on for another moment until Willow settled her breathing. Buffy looked up at her friend, “We’re going to get you through this and we’re going to get you and Dawn up here safe and sound.”

“What about Kennedy?” Willow choked.

“I’ve been getting a few rather disturbing reports from the Australian Outback I think she would be particularly well suited to handle,” Giles said with an edge of steel in his soft tone. He got up from his seat fumbling with his crutches, “In fact I think I have some phone calls to make. Please excuse me.”

Giles gave Willow one last fatherly smile, “I will be in my suite with my contacts list if you need me.”

Xander patted Willow on the shoulder, “I’ll see if I can help move things along.”

“Thanks guys,” Willow choked out.

Spike watched the two men go and stood suddenly, not giving a damn about his leg, “Tea?”

Buffy arched an eyebrow at him and turned back towards Willow, “What do you think Will? Tea?”

She nodded weakly, “Yeah, tea sounds good. Thanks.”

“Be but a moment.” The truth was that he just needed to do something. Anything. What he wanted to do was rip out Kennedy’s throat and make her his third Slayer. He was angry enough to do it, soul or not. Buffy’s friend; his friend was in pain and fetching tea was something he could do for her. He’d annihilate a sparring dummy later. He went into the kitchen, leaving the three women in the living room.

Buffy gave Willow one last squeeze before rocking back on her heels and resuming her seat on the other couch. “Willow, have you talked to Kennedy since you’ve been here?”

She shook her head, “No. I’ve kinda been trying not to think about her…” She fingered the bruises around her arms lightly. Five blotched circles for each finger Kennedy had wrapped around her arm. Other bruises, in other places, were fading but still visible, including a nasty one on her chest just below her collarbone.

“Guess we have a lot to talk about too, huh?” Ruby asked quietly eyeing the marks on her pale skin.

Willow turned watery eyes towards her, “You sure you even want too?”

“You’re barmy if you think I’m going away that easy. If you can put up with a murdering-blood-sucking-mental-case I’m pretty sure I can figure out how to deal with whatever you got rolling around.”

“Yeah I kinda get the murdering part better than I like to admit.”

“You didn’t loose control and kill your want’a be girlfriend too did you?”

“No, I magically skinned the man who murdered my girlfriend and then I tried to destroy the world.”

“You did save my life before that though,” Buffy chimed in trying to remind Willow of the good she had done as well. As horrible as things were at that time, as awful as everything had been, Willow still had the presence of mind to save Buffy‘s life even when she already knew she couldn’t save Tara.

“Wow I— Okay, the mega witch thing is starting to make sense. Is it weird that I’m kinda turned on by that? That’s probably the demon part of me talking huh?” Ruby looked at her quizzically then cracked a smile.

“Yeah, probably,” Willow chuckled lamely.

“At least I got a grin out of you, that’s something. I can live with being weird,” she shrugged with a grin, “Sort of feels good to know you got a dark side too. Do you think some of that meditation stuff would work for me? You could teach me.”

That made Willow sit up a little straighter, “You’d really do that?”

“Course, if it helps keep us both in check, why wouldn’t I?”

Buffy shifted her gaze between the two women. Ruby still had her arms wrapped protectively around Willow and Willow had found one of Ruby’s hands entwining their fingers. Ruby released the hand around Willow’s waist in order to move a few stray hairs from in front of Willow’s eyes revealing a faded bruise near the outer edge of her left eye. She fingered it lightly, “That bitch doesn’t deserve you,” Ruby whispered.

“That’s what I’ve been saying from day one,” Spike said loudly as he brought tea in for Willow and Ruby.

Ruby quickly but gently extracted herself from Willow to take them from him and handed one to Willow. “A nice cup’a for you.”

“Thanks,” she murmured.

“Think nothing of it.”

“Where’s mine?” Buffy pouted playfully.

“Kitchen, didn’t want to risk spilling. I want to get some blood too.”

“I’ll come with you. Willow, are you alright if I go?”

Willow glanced at Buffy and back to Ruby, “Do you mind staying with me?”

“Wasn’t planning on going anywhere until sundown anyway,” Ruby smirked.

Spike held out a hand towards Buffy, “Think they’ll be just fine, Pet.”

A shot of electricity ran through Buffy’s hand along with barely contained rage that nearly edged out her own feelings towards Kennedy as she took Spike’s hand. Their eyes locked, “Spike?” She asked as she let herself be drawn up and out of the living room.

“Don’t want your tea getting cold do we?” Outwardly his tone was light, but through their link he was seething.

That trip Giles has planned for Kennedy had better be the one way kind.

It’s a permanent post and I doubt it’s a super happy one judging by the way he talks about it. I guess they are having trouble with some nasty called a yara-mara-who-who.

Spike cracked a genuine smile as they entered the kitchen, “You mean a yara-ma-yha-who?” he asked aloud.

“Oh humm yeah, that’s it.”

“Bloody brilliant,” he said, handing her a cup of tea and turning to prepare himself a mug of blood.

Buffy hopped up onto the counter between the sink in the microwave, “You know these things?”

“Enough to say I’m glad he’s not sending us, Love, nasty little blighters. Australia is full of that sort a thing. Even if the yara-ma-yha-who don’t get her, there’s a good chance something else will.”

Buffy frowned, “I don’t know, as angry as I am at Kennedy….”

“Oh come on, Buffy, it’s not like it’s a death sentence. Place started out as a penal colony and those folks survived just fine. I imagine Giles thinks it’s a bit of poetic justice in a way. As nasty as these things are, they normally leave their prey alive,” he shrugged a shoulder, “Well I say usually— 50-50. Point is that it’s not exactly a death trap. I mean if you exclude all the supernatural nasties that go bump in the night, even the regular creepy crawlies are pretty dangerous. Given the bitch happens to be a Slayer I’d say she actually has a fair chance really.” He huffed.

“But who’s to say we don’t deserve that too?”

Spike narrowed his eyes at her realizing where her mind was. Their initial relationship really was a train wreck and it had hurt them both on many levels. “Well for starters ours was a mutually screwed up relationship. We beat the hell out of each other didn’t we? And not just physically, Pet.”

“Well yeah, pretty much what made it so sick and twisted.”

Spike shrugged and took a sip of blood, leaning against the counter on the other side of the microwave, “Could have stopped you if I wanted.”

“Doubt it. And you’re seriously not making me feel any better about this.”

“Far as I’m concerned that wasn’t even close to what Kennedy is doing to Willow. You and I— I’m not saying it was right, far from it, but we had something of an understanding. We started out trying to kill one and other, not really your typical meet-cute now is it?”

“No, I guess not.” She sighed, thinking about all the times they had tried to kill each other. Her mother standing over Spike with an ax, Sike taunting her about Angel, and even the time she beat the crap out of Spike when he wouldn’t let her turn herself in when she thought she had killed Warren’s ex-girlfriend.

Spike’s voice sounded through their link and she realized that she must’ve been projecting towards him. That was a different time, Love, and you know it. We are both different people now. “There are much worse punishments than being sent to Australia, Pet. Point of fact, plenty of folks live there happily and by choice I might add. She’ll be fine, and if some beastie gets her then ‘Que sera’. Lot better than the bitch deserves if you ask me. Not all that different from sending any of the girls to their new posts really.”

Buffy shrugged and hopped off of the counter, “I guess you have a point.” She strode closer to him. I’m going to do a sweep of the castle and call Dawn. I expect to see you upstairs later.”

“I’m a might curious about how the bit is doing myself. You talk to her since Red got here?”

“Yeah, sure I have, she didn’t say anything about Willow.”

“Yeah well the witch has certainly put on a convincing ‘nothing to see here’ show.”

“I still can’t believe I didn’t see it.”

“Didn’t want you to see it. Ashamed I suspect.”

“It’s just scary how good she was at hiding it.”

“You know how you were when we were together before, you would have staked me to keep your friends from finding out about us. Is it really all that surprising?”

She looked down at the floor, “This isn’t the same thing.”

“She’s just been putting up the emotional smokescreen a bit thicker than you did. Hell of an actress it turns out.”

“No kidding… I think that’s what bothers me so much.” She wrapped her arms around him loosely and they stood there in silence for several minutes while Spike sipped his blood.

“How’s the leg?” Buffy finally murmured against his chest.

“Walking better tonight aren’t I?”

“You’re still taking the elevator back upstairs.”

“Of course, promised my lady I’d take care of myself.”

Buffy made a happy little hum as she pressed into him closer, “Maybe you deserve a reward.”

He set down his mug with a grin, allowing Buffy to lean in for a kiss and moaned when she pulled away a little too soon. “You’re a tease, Slayer.”

“Just a little something for you to think about. I’ll see you upstairs, give me about an hour?”

“As you wish,” he drawled.

Buffy pinched the bridge of her nose, as she held her phone to her ear.

“Hello?”

“Oh thank god, Dawnie,” her breath came out a little too relieved.

“Buffy? What’s wrong?”

“I— I just talked to Willow and— Dawn… did you know? I mean Will says that you didn’t know. She said that she’s been hiding it from you, but did you know about what Kennedy was doing to Willow?”

“I knew about the night she brought me over to Andrew and Vi’s. I mean I sort of freaked out on her when she smacked Willow and she just grabbed my arm. The bruise is already gone thanks to Willow’s stinky salve. I’m fine. What’s been going on with Willow? Is she going all scary again?”

“No, it’s not that. Are you sure you’re okay?”

“I’m still at Andrew and Vi’s place. It’s been all school and studying and movie nights with ice cream. I haven’t seen Kennedy at all.”

“Okay, that’s great. But why didn’t you say anything about it?”

“Will was super freaked and she just wanted to get up to the castle ASAP, and then I guess I was just afraid you’d freak out. This whole thing has just been kinda crazy. I just didn’t want to make it worse. I remember when Will broke my arm and this whole thing was a bit too much like a bad re-run.”

“This isn’t the same thing, Dawn. It’s kinda the opposite of what was going on with Tara…”

“Is Willow really okay?”

“She’s safe here and we’re keeping an eye on her. Do you know if Kennedy has moved out yet?”

“I went back the other day with Vi, Kennedy wasn’t there and it looked like most of her stuff was gone but not all of it so I just grabbed some more clothes and came back with Vi.”

“Alright, I guess that’s good news…”

“Buffy? Is everything alright?”

“I— I should have been there. You are my responsibility Dawn. Not Willow, not Vi, not Andrew. Me.”

“Just stop. First of all, you’re not just on a sex romp with your boyfriend, you are actually working. Like paying the bills and everything. Second, I’m the one who told you you should go up to the castle with Spike. Third, I’ll be 18 next month, Buffy, I’m not really a little kid.”

“I swear Spike just had this conversation with Ruby.”

“That’s the new vamp Willow got the orb for right?”

“Yeah. Humm… Dawnie, listen. There are a few things I was waiting to talk to you about but things keep coming up and the timing has just been really off and it looks like we might be taking another detour before we start heading back down to Rome and—“

“You’re thinking about moving up there permanently aren’t you?”

“I— how did you know?”

“It’s not hard to figure out. I know Italian isn’t your thing, Buff. You barely go out unless you have someone with you that speaks the language and I know how much you like being up there close to Giles… it’s sort of logical.”

“When did you get all insightfully?”

Buffy could almost hear her shrug over the phone, “I dunno. So…should I be looking into transferring my credits? I’m sure it’s too late to enroll for the fall semester, how soon do you want to do this? Would we be staying in the castle or are you already house hunting? What about Willow and Xander?”

“Wohh, slow down. We sort of already have a place in the works for all of us.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, I— I kinda thought we would have already made it back down to you by now and I could show you pictures or something. I don’t want to mess with school, I mean, if you didn’t want to move up here at all I would understand and you could stay with Andrew and Vi, but I—“

“Do I get my own room?”

“A big one with double closets and your own private bathroom.”

“Are we talking shower only or is there a tub?”

“Both. Nice big tub.”

“Rent or own?”

“Own.”

“Spike is on board?”

“Totally.”

“And I get to make all the decorating decisions in my room?”

“If you want to, yeah, absolutely!”

“Sold!”

“Are you sure?”

“Totally!”

Buffy couldn’t help a laugh as relief washed through her. “Cool, you start getting things ironed out with school, I’ll see what I can do on this end. I was sort of hoping to get into our new place before Christmas so you can start the spring semester up here but I don’t know how realistic that is.”

“Sounds more realistic than trying to get into the fall semester now. We’ll figure it out, Buff. How is Willow anyway?”

“Pretty rough. We still have a lot to talk about.”

39 Couples Retreat

Saturday morning Buffy found herself walking down the stairs leading to Ruby’s basement bedroom, “Ruby? You down here?”

“Yeah! Even dressed in my own clothes and everything. Although, I’m thinking a shopping trip is in order… human me was sort of–” she frowned, holding up a lime-green top with a picture of a kitten wearing sunglasses on it, to show Buffy as she came into view. “Dunno if it’s really me anymore, do you?”

Buffy shrugged, “Depends on how much you like kittens and toxic green.”

“Yeah the green not so much,” she sighed, “ Anyway, what’s up?” she added, balling up the shirt and stuffing it back into the bag she had brought from her last visit to her parents house the day before.

“Giles thought you might be able to use one of his suitcases and I got a nice big thermos for you to keep blood in for your trip. Spike was threatening to eat stray sheep by the time we came up from Paris so I figured you might need it.” She plopped the suitcase down on the multicolored brocade duvet covering Ruby’s newly acquired full sized bed and sat down next to it.

“I can’t imagine being hungry enough to drain a sheep, didn’t you feed the guy?”

Buffy laughed, “Nah he ate before we left, he was just being dramatic. He’s gone a hell of a lot longer without feeding, although I don’t really recommend it if you can avoid it. You get hungry enough and just about any furry creature looks tasty from what I hear. Hence the thermos.”

“Noted. Thanks.”

“How goes the Rome packing?”

“I think I pretty much have everything laid out. I’m glad to have my own clothes, at least they fit nicely. Thanks for going over to my folks place with me.”

“I already told you it was no big.”

“It was nice having a Buffy-buffer with my parents, not to mention Sheena. Nothing like moving out the same week your baby sister gets home from hospital and then trying to explain this ‘business’ trip thing, yeah...”

“The timing is pretty sucky, but at least Sheena should be coming back to the castle to continue training soon.”

“That’ll be good I guess. When are you heading out?”

“After we get you and Willow on your way. We figure we can time our arrival with sundown if we do it that way. Faith and Callum almost have the van packed up. I wanted to take the train again but Callum says this will be faster.”

“Yeah, like half the time, that’d be about a 10 hour train ride, you’d be nuts. Kind of a no-brainer to take the van.”

Buffy rolled a shoulder, “I really enjoyed the train ride up from London. The room we had was surprisingly cozy.”

“I’m not so sure if I’m looking forward to this trip.”

“You should be fine. Giles has made all the necessary calls. Our sources say Kennedy has already landed in Australia. The Rome Slayers know you’re coming. Just stick with Willow, I have a feeling she is going to need you. I know Spike already talked to you—“

“I’m planning on sticking to your room while I’m there. I’m not in any hurry to jump into anything and after this I sure as hell don’t want to get her any more twisted up than she already is.”

“Good plan. I pretty much have all my personal stuff with me except for a few pictures, so you don’t really have to worry about much of my junk being in the way. Mostly just clothes. Oh and fair warning, between Andrew and my sister, be prepared to be talked into oblivion.”

“Chatty sister huhh? Luckily I have some experience with that.”

“Yeah, Dawn isn’t even the bad one, it’s Andrew.”

“Willow said he liked to tell stories.”

“Oh yeah… and he has a thing about me and Spike.”

“How so?”

“Not sure if he is just like a huge fan of our love or if he just has a big crush on Spike. There is definitely some hero worship going on there. Don’t be surprised if he drills you for information. He’s a weird little guy but he’s been a surprisingly good ally and he’s sort of the Watcher in charge down there so try not to kill him.”

Ruby laughed, “Sounds like a riot. I still can’t believe I’m doing this; going to Rome I mean.”

“Yup, lot’s of travel plans going on. Speaking of which, I really should go make sure Spike remembers to pack my favorite ax.”

“From what I know of him, I’d be surprised if he didn’t pack your top three favorite weapons plus snacks and chocolate.”

It was Buffy’s turn to laugh, “Yeah, he’s pretty great that way.”

Ruby pulled the suitcase over, opening it and started placing her belongings into it, “Yeah, well, I’d better get my crap packed before Willow starts to wonder what’s taking me so long.”

“I think she was just about done. She never did unpack really.” Buffy suddenly found herself staring at one of the brocade roses adorning the duvet cover.

“Buffy? Are you alright?”

She jerked her head up, “I just keep thinking I should have known what was going on. I should have seen something. I should have… I knew something was wrong. I knew she was keeping something from me. That something wasn’t quite right. I just– I thought it was something with Dawn or– I don’t know. I had so many crazy ideas about what she was hiding. I thought I knew what it was when she told me about this other stuff… and then… She had so many bombshells for me, but this one. This one I should have seen. I’m her best-friend, I should have known.”

Ruby moved a stack of neatly folded clothes into the suitcase and sat down, “Don’t do that.”

“What?”

Ruby shook her head, “Look, Willow and I had a long talk, and seriously, just don’t go there. She didn’t want anyone to see it.”

“That’s pretty much what Spike said too, but it really doesn’t help.”

“No, I suppose not, but you really do need to realize that Willow was hiding it all really well. I’m not blaming her for anything, but I am too grateful to you to allow you to blame yourself when she was going through such great lengths to do so.”

“I haven’t seen her in months. Heck, even when I was around, I wasn’t really around, because I was too busy with the wallowing and trying to fill the crater sized hole Spike left in my heart when he died. I should have known something else was wrong before it got this far— it’s just like last time except—“

“Stop it. That glamor wasn’t the only thing she did. She told me she also used that salve of hers and what she called a ‘chipper potion’, which I guess was really just some sort of herbal tea mood-booster so she seemed a lot happier than she really was. She put a lot of effort into hiding which means it wasn’t you being a bad friend. Actually, I’d say that the fact you even picked up on anything at all says the opposite.”

Buffy shook her head, “Maybe to a point— but it’s like last time, I’ve been so wrapped up in my own life that I’ve ignored the people who matter most in—“

“God. Yeah you and everyone else on the planet!”

“What?”

“Everyone does it at some point. Not that they try to, but let’s face it everyone gets wrapped up in their own head sometimes. Hard to live for everyone else when you got your own life. It’s not just you, so drop it. You know now and now is what matters. By the way, I’m pretty sure she probably would have just kept on hiding it if she didn’t feel safe here. A big part of that is you and the fact you offered her a new place to live. That made a difference.”

“You too.”

Ruby let out a mirthless laugh, “Maybe, maybe not. Pretty sure I was little more than a welcome distraction. I think the biggest reason I’m not just saying sod the whole thing is because I need to know how much of it is really her and how much was that blasted potion.”

“Considering I had no idea, I’d say not much. I’m pretty sure she likes you.”

“Yeah well, I don’t know if that matters at the moment. I’m really having second thoughts about this trip to be honest. Maybe I should be sticking close for Sheena. Maybe I—“

“Jetta is keeping an eye out for Sheena. I’m putting her and Ava in charge of the younger girls while we’re gone. It sort of works out now we only have 11 total, Ava and Jetta are just about ready to start Level 4 training so it’s good timing that way I guess.”

“Pftt, oh yeah, that’s better. Isn’t Jetta the one who gagged me? Great substitute for her actual sister.”

“No one is replacing you, you’ll be back before you know it. As for the gag, let’s be fair, you needed it. If she didn’t do it, someone else would have.”

Ruby gave a self-deprecating laugh, “I was a bit off my nut. Can you really blame me? Newly turned formerly-closeted lesbian, high on Slayer blood, gets thrown in with a bunch of hot Slayers? Like locking a starving child in a bakery and telling them they can’t sample the goodies.”

“You sound like Spike.”

Ruby raised an eyebrow and shrugged, “Maybe it’s a hereditary thing.”

“I don’t think it works like that for vamps,” Buffy suppressed a frown at the thought of Drusilla and Angel. “At least I seriously hope it doesn't. Anyway… you want me to tell Willow you’re just about ready? I bet she’s just waiting for the rest of us now.”

“Speaking of which, shouldn’t you be going too?”

“Yeah, I’m in charge of vamp-proofing the van.”

“Have fun. I’m still wondering how I’m going to manage this. I’ve got a reefer coat and a hoodie, but it’s going to look odd in August.”

“Your what?”

Ruby held up both garments, she shook one, “Hoodie” then the other, “Reefer coat, what’s confusing?”

Buffy laughed, “Ohh! Okay, we call that a peacoat where I’m from. Wow. Okay then.” Taking a deep breath she schooled her features, “Ah, yeah it’s a little weird in August but way better than getting all flamy.”

“And I thought sunburn was bad when I was alive.”

“Definitely puts a new spin on it doesn’t it?”

*********************

Callum drummed his fingers on the steering wheel while waiting for the traffic light to change. Being the only one of them to have ever been to Smoo Cave, Callum had volunteered to take over driving once they had gone about half way. The light changed and he continued, casting a glance to the passenger seat where Faith was curled up with her head resting on her knees. It didn’t surprise him since she only seemed to sleep when he had sufficiently worn her out, not that he’d complain.

He knew Faith was feeling guilty about not being at the castle when the shit had hit the fan. So much so, that he was doubly surprised when she had been the one to suggest going on this trip. He knew the only reason she did was likely because of the spell work Willow had preformed to strengthen the castle’s defense and the fact that Giles wasn’t alone.

He wasn’t entirely sure what to make of Xander yet. He figured he was easy enough to get along with and despite talking and often acting like a buffoon, he had a surprisingly extensive knowledge about the supernatural and a work ethic he could certainly respect. They had been working well together on the duplex which Angus was happy about because it meant extra hands on the project. Angus’s wife was due to give birth to their fourth child in a matter of weeks and Angus had been determined to get as much of the work finished as he was able to before the baby came and he planned to take some time off to be with his family. Angus and Callum had already asked Xander if he’d like to help Callum out with odd jobs and even bartending at The White Rabbit while Angus was out and he accepted.

He reached up to adjust the rearview mirror to see into the backseat where he could clearly see Buffy watching the scenery as she gazed out through a small opening in the cardboard she had put up for Spike’s protection. It was still light out but it wouldn’t be for much longer.

“What happened to Spike?”

“Sleeping.”

Callum raised a questioning eyebrow, “Back with the luggage?”

Buffy almost said something rude but then remembered that despite being in the castle as much as he had been lately, Callum was still getting used to certain facts about vampires. “He’s here, you just can’t see him in the mirror,” she said absently as she stroked the hair back from Spike’s forehead. In direct contrast with Faith, Spike was stretched out on the bench seat with his head in her lap and one arm flung up over her knees.

“Any idea how much longer it is until we get there?”

“Starting to see signs for the caves now, we’re making good time, should still get to the B&B just about sundown.”

Spike shifted, rolling his head in her lap nuzzling his face into her stomach.”Nice try, I know you’re awake.”

Spike let out a low grumble and pulled himself up to sit next to her. “I miss anything exciting?”

“Some nice views, but mostly just sheep.”

“A few of those around,” he scrubbed a hand over his face and looked around, spotting Faith still asleep, “See I’m not the only one to fancy a kip.”

“She hasn’t been sleeping well,” Callum said, glancing over at his girlfriend.

“Think we can all relate to that.” Buffy grouched.

“Tired, Pet?”

“Of being in this van, much of the yes.”

“I see it just up ahead here,” Callum responded, turning onto the road leading to a large white Inn turned into a B & B. Moments later he pulled the van into a shaded spot and reached a firm but gentle hand over to rouse Faith. The four of them filed out of the van, stretching and grabbing their luggage.

Inside, the space was bright and cheerful. Flowers in vases dotted around adding pops of color. The furniture was the comfortable sort often found in such cozy places and lent a very welcoming feeling to the space. Just the sort of place Spike would have loved to ransack only a few short years ago. Painting the pristine white walls and polished surfaces red with the blood of the graying gentleman behind the counter. “Good evening, welcome! Do you have reservations?”

As things stood now however, Spike simply gave him his most winsome smile, “Sure have. Under Summers and Ross,” he added, jerking his head towards the couple with them.

The old man skimmed a finger through an old fashioned ledger, “Ahh yes, here we are. Just sign here if you please and we’ll get you all settled in for the night. I’m Mr. Lewis. I’m afraid you’ve missed dinner, however I’m sure the wife would be happy to arrange a fruit and cheese plate for you if you’d like.”

“Yes please,” Buffy answered.

“Yeah, I think we’ll take some of that action,” Faith drawled.

Upstairs, Callum slipped the two bags he carried into the room the old man unlocked for him. His eyes widening slightly when one of the bags made a suspicious clanging sound as the weapons within made their presence known.

Spike rolled his eyes and invented wildly, “Either you accidentally grabbed one of your tool bags for work or you two have a much more exciting weekend planned than I thought.”

“Don’t threaten us with a good time unless you’re prepared to see it through there, Spikey,” Faith teased.

“Why Faith, I’m flattered. I had no idea,” He drawled in mock surprise.

Callum snorted a laugh and brushed past them both with the bag in hand, “I’ll just take these tools back out then shall I? Think you can behave yourselves for that long?”

“Scouts honor, Mate. Don’t think the Mrs. would care for it much anyway,” Spike winked.

Buffy had to take pity on poor Mr. Lewis, who had gone slightly red in the face, “Oh my god guys, save the jokes. Let’s just get settled in.”

Spike took her hand, “Right, Pet, maybe we can go for a walk or something before we turn in.”

Apparently the idea of something so mundane snapped Mr. Lewis out of his shock and he hastily unlocked the door to their room, handing Spike the key, “The rooms in this hall share the bath at the end, just there. Please remember to be courteous.”

“Wouldn’t dream of being anything but.”

He hesitated, “Well I’ll just leave you to it. I’ll have someone bring up the fruit and cheese if you like, or I can bring it to you in the great room with a bottle of wine.”

“The great room would be just fine, thank you.” Buffy replied before Faith or Spike could disturb the poor man’s delicate sensibilities any further.

Buffy felt herself relax almost instantly as they entered their room. It was done up in cozy dark woods, pale gray walls and a dark blue bedspread which she immediately flopped down on. “Yeah, I kinda love this room. Maybe we should do something like this for our bedroom.”

Spike pursed his lips as he laid their luggage down on a cushioned bench at the foot of the bed, “Think I’m partial to the metal sort of bed frame. Like the one you had back in Sunnyhell, perhaps not white though.”

Buffy raised an eyebrow, “That bedframe squeaked.”

He stalked over to her and lowered himself down with his arms, bracing himself up over her with a wicked grin, “So do you.”

“You just want me to tie you up and chain you down.”

“Can go both ways,” he murmured as he sank down to kiss her with raw need.

After a long moment he relented, leaving Buffy breathing hard and squirming beneath him. “Black metal bed frame it is, you win. I’ll make it work.”

He smirked, backing up and off of her. He extended a hand to pull her up, “Well, at least we have that very important detail decided on. Now we just have to talk about the blasted backsplash and bathroom tile, paint vs wallpaper and all that rot.”

Buffy let out a petulant little huff, “I know I want our place to be on the cozy side.”

“Obviously.”

“I’m thinking sort of a light meets dark kind of thing.”

“Just like us.”

“Just like us,” she repeated as she pulled him into another kiss.

Just then there was a knock at the door, “You two coming down?” Faith asked. The words were barely out of her mouth before Buffy was at the door, with Spike at her heels. “You’re really excited about the whole wine and cheese thing huh?” Faith smirked at Buffy.

“That and I’m curious about the cave.”

“I’m telling you right now B, I’m not sure if I really want to go in there tonight. I say the three of us day-walkers check it out in the daytime, do a little recon and then if we need to go back at night then Spikey can join us.”

“Where’s your sense of adventure? Do the recon tonight, get it out of the way. Take the sword, find ‘The Pit of Despair’, all that.”

“Am I supposed to know what that means?”

“You’ve never seen ‘The Princess Bride’?”

“Don’t do chick flicks.”

Spike gaped at her, “Bloody hell woman, shows what you know. Help me out here, Goldilocks.”

“He’s right, it’s a classic. Little bit of everything including rats of unusual size and a lovable giant.”

“Sounds weird.”

“You sure you shouldn’t be shacking up with the great-forehead?”

“Big no. What does that have to do with a movie anyway?” Faith huffed, clearly agitated.

Buffy shot her a questioning look, “Are you alright?”

Faith rolled her shoulders and straightened up, “I’m fine, just… can’t seem to unwind. Kinda just want to take it easy tonight. This place is freaking me out a little too. Too bright and cheery, and quiet, it’s just weird.”

“All the more reason to hit the cave tonight. With any luck maybe there’ll be some nasty for us to take down.” He paused looking around as they came down the stairs, “Didn’t think the quiet was so bad.”

“Think I’m just used to the castle. Got to get my head around not being there with the girls and their constant hullabaloo.”

“Now there’s a word for it,” Spike grumbled, “Rather prefer the quiet myself.”

“Which is why we need to talk about how we want to do our half of the duplex,” Buffy was saying as they turned the corner into the great room where Callum was waiting for them.

“Told you my mum would be keen to help you out with that. Going to have to start making decisions about the tile and bathroom fixtures and what-all real soon too because we’re going to need to get started now we got most of the structural stuff under control. Angus was overseeing the roof work this weekend so the fireplace shouldn’t be giving you any more grief.”

“Spike and I just started talking about that. Trying to get back to something looking even remotely like normal after everything.”

Faith made a guttural sound and gulped down a glass of wine, “Weren’t you the ones who told me there was no such thing as normal for a Slayer?”

“Don’t think we put it quite like that, Doe-eyes. Buffy just means normal for us. Despite all the crazy shit this life throws at us, Buffy and I agree we need a nice cozy place to retreat to in our down time.”

“My mum can certainly help you with that.”

“She did his place, it’s really nice Buff.” Faith said as she leaned up against Callum.

“What do you say, Lass, have them over for dinner one night, start to reclaim some normal of our own? Barely remember what my flat looks like, good thing I don’t have any pets.” He joked.

Faith took a deep breath and refilled her wine gesturing towards Buffy with the bottle. Buffy slid a glass towards her. After filling her glass, Faith sat back in her seat eyeing Callum. “You don’t like staying with me at the castle?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“But it’s what you mean isn’t it?”

“You know I want to be wherever you are. I just mean that it might be nice if we could occasionally stay somewhere where I don’t have to pull on a pair of pants every time I have to go to the loo, is all.”

“Heaven forbid one should sleep in the nude without locking the damn door with all the Slayerettes around, that’s for sure,” Spike seconded, “Be right nice to have our own private bath too.”

Buffy was glad the conversation seemed to be coming back around, “Yeah, alright, I wouldn’t mind taking a look at your place, Callum, then we can think about meeting with your mom. Is there anything you absolutely have to have a decision on within the next week or so?”

“Angus would like to have at least one if not both of the suites finished before the baby comes. He knows I can handle the kitchen and Xander seems to be able to do just about any of the carpentry I set him to. He did a particularly good job on the windows.”

“Oh yeah, Xan has lots of practice with windows, doors… walls… yeah, I’ve kept him busy the last few years.”

They talked a little longer until they had had their fill of fresh fruit, a variety of cheeses, and crackers. Buffy was feeling surprisingly content by the time they made it outside and headed towards the cave.

***************************

The path leading down was steep and rocky. Buffy was grateful she, Faith, and Spike had listened to Callum’s warnings about footwear and opted for waterproof hiking boots. It was clear they would need them. Spike was far less concerned about having proper footwear but had acquiesced for her benefit.

Even in the relative darkness of the evening the mouth of the cave was visible and imposing in the sliver of moonlight shining above them. A gaping maw in the darkness. Buffy was overcome with the sheer size of the cave entrance alone; she figured that it had to be at least 50 feet high and nearly three times as wide.

“Holy crap,” she breathed.

Callum chuckled, “Told you it was big.”

“Yeah but… Holy crap… That's huge, massive… that's seriously the biggest one I’ve ever seen.”

“I’ve heard that before.” Callum smirked.

Faith barked out a laugh and Spike snorted, “Out of context a bloke might be offended, Love.”

Buffy looked over to him, her mind still focused on the cave when she realized what was so funny, “Oh my god, Spike!” She squeaked, making him laugh again.

“Good thing I’m nice and secure in my manhood.”

Callum was still chuckling, “Pretty sure it's the largest sea cave in Scotland if I remember correctly.”

“Oh I’d believe it,” Faith said coolly, “Kidding aside, this thing really is a beast.”

Inside the cave Spike held out a hand to Buffy, “You got a torch in that bag of yours, Pet?”

She dug in her shoulder bag a moment, pulling it out and handing it to him. Spike flicked it on, illuminating the space and the smooth pebbles they were walking on until they came to a long footbridge, half of which was covered with a roof situated directly under a large natural hole in the ceiling of the cave where moonlight was currently coming in.

“See now, this is what I’m talking about. We should build something like this going from the house to the castle, be perfect.”

“You’ll have to take that up with our contractor, I already told you what I thought about it. We already have enough going into this project. Yeah it might be a great long term goal but right now, it’s just not in the budget.”

Callum chuckled, “I’ll just keep adding onto my to-do list.”

“Yeah well I’m handing over my paycheck to you aint I?”

“Hey now, I–”

“Let me stop you. I’m just saying, Buffy’s still paying for the apartment in Rome and what not, so yeah I might as well just have Giles make my paycheck out to you at this point, Cal,” Spike grumbled.

“Supplies cost money too, man.”

“I know you’re right, and I ain't got any complaints ‘bout the work you been doin’. Like what I see so far. Money well spent if it gives my lady her dream home.” he said as he watched the waterfall cascade through the cave.

“You could always lend a hand too.”

“Got some welding you need help with? Not exactly sure where I'd be handy.”

“You’re not bad at decorating, Babe.”

“Very funny, Slayer. Again, glad I’m secure in my masculinity.”

“That’s never really been my strong suit. It’s why I had my mum do mine.”

“Spike’s old place was really kinda nice considering it was all stuff he found at the dump.”

“Not all of it was from the dump, and its a bit hard for me to go into shops, daylight hours tend to cut into my availability. She can have a stab at ours too so long as she knows Buffy and I have our own style. Might be the only thing I can help with. Carpentry ain’t really my thing. Keeping carpenters and window manufacturers in business might be more my expertise.”

Callum laughed, “Can teach you how to do tile. That’s a time consuming pain in the arse. You’d cut down on my hours a bit with that.”

“Don’t mind padding my resume, granted it’s usually with new and interesting ways to kill demons but I’ll give it a shot.” He shrugged non-committedly.

Faith suddenly grabbed Spike’s hand, directing the flash light to a point several yards in front of them, “What’s that up there?”

Callum looked ahead where Faith was pointing, “Oh yeah, they use those rafts for tours. The cave goes back pretty far but it’s almost all water the further back you go up to a certain point and then you can sort of walk around a bit.”

Buffy pulled open the weapons bag, “Party favors for everyone,” she said, handing out weapons. She hesitated on Lancelot’s sword, “Callum, you want the honors?”

“What do you want me to do with it?”

“Pointy end goes in the bad guy.”

Callum rolled his eyes, “Got that bit. Been sparing with the lady a bit in our down time. She’s been showing me around the weapons cabinet. I ment in regards to finding this lock we’re looking for. Not like we even know what we’re going to find. Can’t just say ‘Lead me to the man in black,’ now can I?”

“See Faith, even your boy here quotes ‘The Princess Bride’.”

“Great, I’m the one person who hasn’t seen this thing.”

“Gonna have to have a movie night.”

“Save it, let’s get our adventure on.”

The four of them continued on in one of the rafts reserved for cave tours. There was recessed lighting in this section of the cave which ran on solar power and seemed to be motion activated so they didn’t need to rely on the flashlight as much. Aside from the waterfall it was eerily quiet in the cave. The sword did absolutely nothing until they finally reached the back of the cave.

Buffy gripped Spike’s hand for stability as she jumped out of the raft and into a narrow rockledge. He threw her a rope, “See if you can secure that someplace, Pet.”

“Eh, give me a sec.”

Buffy was still looking around when the sword in Callum’s hand suddenly twisted, turning towards a relatively flat section of wall several yards ahead of them.

“You lot jump out.”

Faith and Callum scrambled to shore while Buffy held the raft in place, “Spike, there’s a ring in the wall over there, do you think you can manage.”

“Yeah, I’ll take care of this bloody thing. You go on. He’s going full steam ahead, best keep an eye on Sir Galahad there.”

Callum was indeed leading the way or rather the sword was. Faith stuck close behind him with an ax in one hand and a stake in the other, just in case. Buffy caught up to them a moment later.

“Well what do I do now?” Callum asked just as the sword tip collided violently into the wall of the cave. The words were barely out of his mouth before the stonewall melted away into a large archway revealing what appeared to be a quaint forest clearing with a lovely cottage and a few chickens and goats milling around.

“Bloody hell.” Callum swore under his breath as Faith came up to his side.

“Sweet little set up, think we’ll find Goldilocks and the three bears?”

“Don’t let your guard down.”

A moment later a woman in a medieval style dress and very long light brown hair came out of the cottage and into the open. She was young and pretty close to Buffy and Faith‘s age, maybe a little older but not by much, “Greetings visitors. How pray tell, do you come by my husband’s sword?”

The three of them were speechless for a moment before Buffy found her voice. “Hi there. I’m Buffy, this is Faith and Callum. Did you say it was your husband’s?”

“Sir Launcelot?” Callum spluttered suddenly, he seemed a little star struck.

“You know him? Did he send you to me?”

“Humm, no. In fact he—“

Her face fell. “He is dead isn’t he? I feared he was long ago. Time is such a strange thing when it loses all meaning. Oh my poor Launcelot.” Her voice was sad, but not tearful. Certainly not the way one would expect a grieving widow to sound. It was an odd statement, Buffy was already starting to feel like there was something very off about her but she wasn’t sure what.

“Ahh, yeah. I bet. What is this place? Who are you lady?” Faith asked.

“I? I am Lady Guinevere, former Queen of Camelot.”

40 Time

“No way you’ve got to be joking. This is incredible!” Callum grinned at Buffy and Faith who were a lot more wary.

“I assure you, I do not jest.”

“You said ‘former queen’, so you know that Camelot is gone, right?” Faith asked.

Her shoulders drooped, “I said former Queen because I abdicated the throne when I was released from my marriage bonds to Arthur.”

“Oh, right… that makes sense,” Faith said, a little embarrassed.

Guinevere eyed Faith, “You have tasted blood.”

“We all have. Comes with getting clocked in the jaw.”

“True, but we both know that’s not what I meant. I believe we may be a kin of sorts, perhaps you should come inside.”

With that, Lady Guinevere turned to lead them into her cottage. Buffy caught Faith’s eye, before following her. A silent agreement passed between the two of them that something wasn’t right.

“Please, have a seat,” she said, gesturing towards a large rough hune table with bench seats. The cottage was quaint and clean. The walls were plastered, and smooth, crisscrossed with dark coloured beams, a style that screamed old world and yet was in pristine condition. There were dried flowers and herbs hanging from several places. Buffy had almost expected the floor to be dirt, but it wasn't. It was gleaming hardwood from what she could see, although that was difficult to tell thanks to the fact it was mostly covered with rugs. Some of which looked like animal pelts. Others were clearly handmade, woven out of some sort of cloth or perhaps wool. A set of dark wooden stairs lead up to a second floor.

Overall the place had a somewhat whimsical feel which was only emphasized by things that seemed almost purposefully out of place. Everything screamed medieval times. However, there were certain things that she wouldn’t have expected such as the wood burning cook stove in the kitchen, rather than a simple cooking fire. Buffy supposed that it might be possible that this was simply a mark of Guinevere’s wealth and status, however, that didn’t seem to add up. It was a rather large cottage that seemed like it had been built for a large family instead of a couple living on their own. It was certainly far too large for a single person.

Guinevere busied herself, arranging small cakes, or maybe they were scones, onto a plate and placed them on the table. As the three of them sat down, “Would you care for tea or a glass of water?” She looked at each of them expectantly. Buffy couldn’t help noticing the way she kept glancing at the sword.

“Please tell me, how did Camelot fall?” Her hand gripped convulsively, her eyes unblinking, and Callum held the sword a little tighter, uncomfortable under her intense stare.

Callum shifted in his seat, “Well, it happened a long time ago. There’s some debate. A lot of people don’t even believe that it really existed at all, your highness.”

“Oh my dear boy, it’s been years since anyone has called me that,” her voice had grown weary. She suddenly sounded very old indeed. She sat down, taking one of the scones and breaking off a small piece. “How did you come in possession of my husband's sword?”

“Oh that would be me. My boyfriend and I came across it. I’m what we call a Slayer, so is Faith. It’s sort of our job to look into this kind of weird stuff.”

The former queen nodded solemnly, “Oh yes, Slayers of course. I should’ve known the line would have continued. Although how, I should like to know.”

“How do you know about Slayers?” Faith asked.

“The same way you do, I suspect.”

“Wait what?” Buffy sputtered and was almost relieved to hear Faith sounded just as shocked as she did.

“You? You’re a Slayer?”

“Yes of course. It was one of the many reasons why Arthur initially thought he should want me as his queen. He of course didn’t know I was a Slayer. He did know I was a strong willed woman and unafraid of the battlefield unlike so many women. He liked that I was not a timid, fragile flower. I thought perhaps he would make a fine match, such a strong king. How foolish I was,” she shook her head, “I’m afraid that is neither here, nor there. Pray tell me, how the two of you came to me today. I was under the impression that there could only be one Slayer and since I have been here all this time I did not think there could be another.”

“Yeah that’s sorta—“ Buffy started but was cut off.

Guinevere continued musing as though she couldn’t hear Buffy. “In my experience, the Powers that Be, always find a way,” she paused and thought for a moment, looking wistful, “Oh dear, unless…” she tapped her cheek thoughtfully, “Perhaps the time the Wizard Merlin brought me back from death with the kiss of life was enough to call my replacement.”

“Yeah that’s sort of how Faith got called.”

“Suppose that doesn’t really surprise me. Merlin had told me that I had died in that moment and that it was enough to break my marriage bond to Arthur. I always suspected he only told me that to ease my mind about leaving with Lancelot, however now I wonder otherwise.”

Callum leaned on his elbows, clasping his hands in front of himself. His curiosity edging out his unease. “That’s fascinating,'' he said eagerly, “so you really did run off with Lancelot. Wow. And then what? You just got married and moved here?”

“Not precisely. We were married soon after we departed, yes. However we first lived in a little village where no one knew me by sight. We lived quite happily for many years, in fact. Until the people in our village realized I no longer seemed to grow older and they became frightened of me. We then moved to another village where I pretended to be my husband’s daughter until we came here.”

“Wait. Is that how you’re still alive? When did that happen, when did you stop aging?” Buffy asked in a rush, earning a scathing look from Faith.

“What are you talking about, B?”

Buffy ignored Faith.

Guinevere gave Buffy a quizzical look. “Oh yes, of course. Merlin said it was part of being a Slayer, the ‘pull of death’ he called it. I had left the life of a Slayer behind when I left Arthur you see. I no longer wished to fight the Dennisons of evil. I wanted nothing more than to live a simple, quiet life with the man I loved. My desire to be with him outweighed my desire to fight the darkness and once I no longer felt the pull of death the only time I ever fought such creatures was when they would come to our village.”

“So you just took early retirement?” Faith, asked incredulously.

Buffy couldn’t ignore the tinkling of warning bells going off in her head. There was something in Guinevere’s tone and mannerisms, a sort of strange detachment that she found utterly unnerving.

Guinevere canted her head towards Faith as though she were a bird trying to figure out something she didn’t understand. It struck Buffy that maybe she really didn’t understand the question, especially when she proceeded to ignore it, and Faith. Instead she turned her attention towards Buffy. “I imagine that is precisely why I am alive. I believe you had another question.”

“Yeah, when did it take effect, when did you stop ageing?”

Faith looked confused but Buffy still wouldn’t let her interrupt, she needed answers, they all did.

“I don’t have any idea, truth be told. It was soon after we left Camelot I suppose and I no longer felt the pull. I simply attributed that to being free of my previous duties. I didn’t even notice at first but it must have been sometime after my 25th year. It had been several years before it became apparent that no lasting harm could befall me and that I seem to be staying forever young. With Merlin’s help we eventually came here, to a place where he could guarantee my safety. He simply moved our home to this place.”

“What happened to your husband?”

“He left one day on one of his adventures, leaving me with everything I could ever wish for in this enchanted place. He said he would return but he never did. I’ve always suspected the worst.”

Buffy frowned, she felt sorry for her. She was starting to wonder if maybe what really had her hackles up was simply recognizing the grief this woman must have felt at being left alone. She knew that grief could do strange things to people but maybe that wasn’t all. Guinevere seemed to be full of old world manners but there was nothing behind the eyes. Nothing but the occasional flicker of something that reminded her eerily of Angelus but that Buffy couldn’t quite pinpoint, which only intensified the feeling of detachment she conveyed. If this is what an extended life does to the soul it begged the question; is it more of a curse than a blessing? This was apparently the one Slayer in all of history who had lived past the expiration date and she didn’t seem any better for it. Guinevere was clearly a lonely soul. She had lost her husband, possibly many others if they had children now she thought about it. How did that work anyway? Or was this what happened when a Slayer abandoned her calling?

She looked around the room at some of the out of time items dotted around. Gifts from family in the real world? But then how did the demons get the sword? How long had she been here? Alone. Buffy thought about her own little chosen family she had created for herself. Giles, Willow, Xan, Spike, hell even Faith. Faith who had become sort of like a close cousin. She glanced up at her, catching Faith’s eye and she could tell that her thoughts were running along the same path as Buffy’s.

Faith stood up suddenly, stretching, and drawing Guinevere’s attention to herself. “Mind if I take a look around? I just need to stretch my legs.” She didn’t wait for an answer before she strode towards a fireplace in what looked like a sitting room. There were a number of curious items on top of the mantle that had caught her eye. She took her ax with her as though it was her security blanket.

Guinevere nodded, “By all means. I live a rather quiet life here. I can’t remember the last time I had visitors.”

Now that did sound strange considering the concealed entrance literally had a lock on it. Buffy’s unease was growing quickly. And where the hell was Spike anyway?

*************

Outside in the cave, Spike was struggling desperately with the raft. The current caused by the waterfall seemed to be directing the raft in the opposite direction he needed to go to get to the ring. It took him several minutes before he was able to get close enough but once he did, the raft easily slid up right next to the wall next to the ring.

“Sure Buffy, whatever you want Buffy. Hell if she ain’t got you by the short and curlies, William, old boy. This sodden little excursion had better be bloody worth it!” he grumbled loudly as he finished tying the raft to the ring.

He sighed as he straightened up, “Definitely taking this out of her sweet little ass later,” he smirked and made his way over to the opening his companions had disappeared through.

Before he could step through, he felt a cold wet hand on his shoulder. He turned his head towards it. Nothing. He looked up to the cave ceiling to see if water was dripping down, but he didn’t see anything that could’ve caused it.

The feeling returned and skimmed down his arm, gripping his bicep firmly this time. There was no mistaking it now, he looked down at his arm and saw what appeared to be a disembodied hand, made entirely out of water digging into the taught muscle..

“What the hell?” He murmured before he was forcibly thrown back from the door, and into the water.

Spike struggled against the suddenly churning water. Eventually he was able to pull himself to the surface, and popped up like a cork. The water suddenly stilled as he began to tread. Looking around, he saw nothing.

“Alright then. Who the bloody hell did that? Show yourself.”

Out of the water came a figure. Shimmering as though made of water itself, “Hello vampire,” said a hollow voice in, “What is a creature like you doing in a place like this?'' it asked.

“Bloody hell, I’m one of the good guys, if you haven’t noticed!”

The watery figure defined itself a little more, becoming that of a naked woman, as it twisted its way towards him. Spike continued to tread.

“You have no business here.”

“I bloody well beg to differ. I’ve got plenty of business here, Slayer business, in fact.”

“I’m sure you do. How came you to know of the Slayer within?”

“Slayers, you nit. And I came with them. Two Slayers in fact and you don’t see me dead. Do you? Not dusty am I? Even have it in mind to marry the one.”

The water spirit cocked its head towards Spike as though trying to understand his words, “Do you take me for fool?”

“This ain’t getting us nowhere.” He grumbled as he pulled himself back up onto the stone ledge, mostly ignoring the water spirit. “If I was going to hurt anybody, why the hell would I bring the two most experienced Slayers in the world with me?”

“Because of the Slayer within of course. She is why you are here is she not?”

“A Slayer? In there? We’re here for treasure. What are you talking about?”

“Lancelot's greatest treasure was his wife. The lady Guinevere. This is her safe haven. I am the guard.”

“Guard and how come you let those three in and how come you’re only showing yourself now?” he asked.

“Because you have only tried to get in now. I am here to guard against creatures of the night, not visitors carrying the key.”

“I am an alley. You stupid bint!!!” Spike, growled.

“If you are an ally as you claim then tell me, what is the gift of a Slayer.”

“Riddles is it? Not a very good one. You don’t think I know my future wife’s gift? Death is her gift.”

“Is that gift given or received?”

“That’s a trick question, it's both.”

“Do you know what happens when a Slayer fails to receive this gift?”

“Fancy, I got a good idea. Girl, get’s to live forever, more or less.”

“Very good, vampire. And do you have any idea what happens when all of her loved ones are gone?”

There was a sickening clawing at the inside of his head and he swallowed hard, “Are you telling me there is a lonely, insane Slayer in there, and that my girlfriend and our mates are in there with her?”

“You sound genuinely concerned.”

“Damn right I am! I've seen firsthand what a whacked out Slayer looks like! I still got the scars to prove it!” He gestured to the very thin scars, running in a perfect line around each of his forearms, “Bloody thing cut my hands off. had to have them put back on.”

If Spike didn’t know any better, he would say that the water spirit raised an eyebrow at him although it was hard to tell seeing as the creature was composed of nothing but water. “What happened to this Slayer, you faced?”

Spike shrugged, “You’d have to ask my lady. She took care of things. Sent her to some hospital or other to get help. I don’t really know, I haven't seen her since.”

“I fear there is no such help for the Slayer within. She is calm now, but it won’t last long.”

“Are you going to let me in or not?”

“I will give you this chance, vampire. If I find you have initiated violence upon my charge I will come after you.”

“Yeah, yeah like that ain’t nothing I’ve never heard before. Can’t make any guarantees if she comes at me. You know that right? I won’t be held accountable for self defense.”

The water spirit considered this, “I imagine that is how you have stayed alive. I will allow it,” the spirit sounded dejected.

“So can I go and see what my mates are up to? Figure out what they’ve got themselves into in there.”

The water spirit inclined her head, “You may pass,” she said, slipping into the water, “I fear the time has come.”

“Oh sure, leave with an ominous message. How much more cliché can you get?” He huffed as he went along with caution until he came to the archway, “Bloody hell if that ain’t sodding strange. Through the looking glass we go,” he mused, taking a few steps into the forest clearing. The magic was almost tangible and it set his teeth on edge.

*************

“Where did you say you found my husband’s sword?”

“Oh, huh yeah I don’t think I got to that. My boyfriend and I took out a demon a couple of weeks ago, he had it. I was just going to keep it until we figured out it wasn’t just a regular sword.“

“This ‘boyfriend’, he is your intended, yes?”

“Yes, he is.”

“And he has not escorted you?”

For a Slayer she is really old fashioned, Buffy thought to herself, “He’s around. I’m sure he will be here soon.”

“Funny how these things happen,” the former queen replied as though she wasn’t at all interested in what Buffy was actually saying. Instead her full attention was on the sword, “I must say I am glad you found it. I haven't seen it in years,” Guinevere reached across the table where Callum had laid it. She picked it up and placed it back down on the table in front of her. Her fingers skimmed the blade. It’s been far too long since I’ve wielded such a weapon.”

“It’s pretty impressive. I can’t believe it’s in such great shape given its age,” Callum interjected. He was still in awe of the situation he found himself in.

“Age means little. Time means nothing,” Guinevere murmured in a deadened tone. It made the hair on Buffy’s neck stand up. Where the hell was Spike?

“Oh I don’t know. A lot can happen in a short period of time.”

“Perhaps it seems so when you are young. For me time seems to stand still.”

“When was the last time you were outside?” Callum asked.

“I’m frequently outside, it is where I found you.”

“No, I mean—“

“You have a really nice place here, Gwen,” Faith interrupted. She shot Callum a warning look and for the first time he seemed to realize there was more to the situation than he originally thought.

Callum looked to Faith and Buffy who both seemed relaxed at first glance but were ready to attack if needed. He was no novice when it came to brawls or fights in the ring but the context of the situation had thrown him off his guard. He suddenly felt very foolish and straightened up, tensing a little. Guinevere was still examining the blade with her fingers.

“It must get lonely around here.” He said, trying to keep the conversation light.

“I have my goats and the chickens. I go on hunts.”

“What do you hunt?” Callum asked conversationally and Buffy was a little nervous to hear the answer.

“The many descendants of the animals, Merlin and my husband, brought to live in the wood here. Deer, rabbits, squirrels, waterfowl, and the like. It keeps me entertained most days and puts food on my table.”

“That sounds nice,” Buffy replied mostly because she didn’t know what else to say. Hunting furry animals wasn’t her thing, but the idea of a Slayer without something to kill or hunt? Well, the idea didn’t settle well with Buffy at all. She didn’t need to hunt deer and squirrels. What she needed were vampires and demons. Things with teeth and claws. Things that got her blood pumping and sated the Slayer within. She should have been out in the world, but for some reason she was here. That alone would be enough to make anyone crazy.

There were times when she thought about how it must’ve been for Faith in prison. True, Faith was there of her own freewell. Trying to get herself under control, and putting forth a considerable effort into rehabilitating herself, but at least she had other humans to fight, if the need arose.

Buffy and Faith had both made great strides to truly understand what it was to be a Slayer and it was something they tried to convey to their students. A chill ran through Buffy as she attempted to wrap her head around what hundreds of years of relative isolation could potentially do to a Slayer. Especially one who seemed to have taken more time to suppress her nature rather than embrace it.

The woman in front of her had clearly done just that. Going against everything her instincts told her to do. She had stayed cooped up for far too long. She needed to go out. She needed to kill. She needed to fight. Instead, she was sitting still. Stagnant. Now it was too late.

Guinevere stood holding the sword and her three visitors tensed. “Oh I have missed this,” she crooned as she ran the sword through the air with swift practiced movements. There was a look of manic glee in her eyes. Buffy had seen that look before.

Buffy stood as well. She moved slowly but made a frantic gesture towards Callum from beneath the table. “Well, we really only wanted to return the sword and—“

“Oh you mustn’t leave, we have only just met. Please stay, I can put on a kettle, it’s no trouble at all,” she said quickly as she laid the sword back down on the table and gilded swiftly over toward the pump sink (another thing out of place) and started to fill a cast iron kettle. Something about the movement and her sudden change in tone reminded Buffy of Drusilla.

Guinevere was still at the sink when there was a knock at the door. Buffy’s heart leapt.

“Oh my! More company. This is a very unusual day.”

Buffy moved to the door, “That would be my guy.”

“Lovely.”

“Just don’t be freaked out though. He’s going to need an invitation because he’s a—“

“Vampire!” Guinevere let out an inhuman shriek. Something had changed in her. Her face suddenly seemed gaunt and a hungry look consumed her features. Suddenly she was charging towards the door grabbing the sword from the table with a practiced swiftness.

“Hey Queenie!” Faith yelled as she threw a carved wooden figurine, it didn’t stop Guinevere but it was enough to distract her, if only for a moment.

“Insolence!” She seethed, “That is a vampire!”

“Well spotted,” Spike mumbled, “Nice visit with the lunatic Slayer you’re having then?”

Faith dodged a powerful swing of the sword and managed to punch Guinevere in the jaw. Guinevere came down on the back of Faith’s head with the pummel of the sword.

Callum grabbed Guinevere from behind, lifting her off the ground. The sword dropped. Guinevere kicked violently and managed to get enough leverage to flip Callum over. He landed on the floor hard. Guinevere screamed again, “Vampire!”

Spike’s eyes widened almost comically as Buffy turned to engage the mad woman. Faith shot Callum a glance as she recovered from the blow and joined Buffy against her.

“He’s a friend. A good vampire!” Faith huffed as she kicked her back into Buffy.

Buffy managed to get Guinevere’s sinewy frame into an arm lock, “Listen. Please just- calm down. He’s not just a vampire. That’s my boyfriend. The one who found the sword with me. He—“

“Vampire!!!” She screeched again. Her face was more drawn and gaunt than before. This time she threw her head back to headbutt Buffy. The force of it made Buffy release her grip on her and fall back a little.

Guinevere and Faith grabbed for the sword while Buffy gripped Guinevere by her dress, pulling her back away from Faith.

“Forget it! Get your boy and let’s get out, leave nuts-o-plenty to her own devices would you!” Spike spat, pounding his fists on the barrier blocking him from the fight.

“Can’t. Do. That.” Faith grunted as she managed to get the sword. Buffy continued her fight against Guinevere, toppling over the table. Faith tossed Buffy the sword which she caught. In a swirl of fabric Guinevere kicked Buffy’s arm before she was able to adjust her grip and the sword went flying.

Guinevere rolled for the sword, picking it up as she went and lunged for Faith.

Faith gave a jerk of her head in challenge as she blocked a strike from the sword with her ax.

Buffy kicked Guinevere and grabbed her long flowing hair, “I don’t normally stoop to hair pulling. But for you I’ll—“

Buffy’s quip was cut short with a knee in her gut.

Faith took advantage of the renewed fight by dragging a semi-conscious Callum towards the door. Once over the threshold, Spike pulled Callum out into the cool grass and started slapping his cheeks to revive him. Callum groaned.

“Can you sit up, mate?”

Callum sat up, “I’ve taken some hits before but, shit.” He rubbed his palm against the back of his head where it had smacked against the floor.

Spike patted him on the shoulder and went back over to the door where Buffy was still trying her best to subdue Guinevere, or at least disarm her.

“Buffy get out of there already!”

“I can’t leave her with the sword!” Buffy replied as she dodged another attack from the fury of Guinevere’s insane rage. Faith was back in the fight now but Guinevere still held her own.

“How exactly do you plan to get it off of her? Chick might be like 1,000 but she hasn’t. Lost. A. Step.” Faith punctuated each word with a hit.

“Oi! Ya barmy bitch! Bit of big bad is what you want ain’t it? Well come get me!”

“Spike! Are you delusional?! I’m trying to keep her inside!”

“Yeah? And how’s that working out? Least out here—“

Guinevere rushed towards Spike at an ungodly speed. Buffy barely had time to twist herself around towards Spike. The sword plunged straight through her, the threshold barrier and into Spike as well; pinning them together.

“Spike?” Buffy sputtered. Her eyes were wide.

A look of horror overtook him as he pushed himself against the threshold, away from her and off of the blade. Not caring for the gaping hole in his own body.

He was looking aghast at Buffy, the sword sticking straight through her, “God no, Buffy, you daft bird. It wouldn’t have hurt me. God what did you do?”

“Buffy!” Faith lurched towards Guinevere in a rage. “You bitch!” She screamed. Wielding her own ax she sent Guinevere‘s head rolling in a single stroke.

Guinevere’s lifeless body fell to the ground, “No harm my ass!” She snapped before she was at Buffy’s back. “God B…” she held Buffy steady as she gripped the sword, “This is going to hurt,” her voice trembled as she pulled the sword out of her. Buffy collapsed into Spike’s arms as they both sank down to the ground, the threshold having died with its occupant.

The sword clattered from Faith’s hand and Callum rushed towards them. He gingerly pushed past Buffy and Spike huddled on the floor, heading straight for Faith wrapping her in his arms before she too collapsed. They knelt there next to Spike and Buffy, their eyes fixed upon the sight in front of them. Spike cradled Buffy to him much in the same way he had held Ruby. Except that Buffy had a large bloody gash through her chest and Spike was rocking with her in his arms.

“Buffy? Oh God, Love, no, not again, not again. Please don’t do this, not again,” tears were streaming as he held her.

Buffy reached up to him gripping his cheek, “Look at me. I love you, you idiot.”

“You are not going to do this to me again, do you hear me? Not again. Stay with me. I can’t do this without you. Buffy, please…” he held her to his chest crying as she closed her eyes.